My wife and I go day hiking at parks and on trails in the area. Near dinner time, or whenever we feel like it actually, we’ll find a shelter and set up for the night. A semi-large tent, comfortable sleeping bags, and we leave the flap open as we start fucking.
The first group to come along gets invited to join, men or women, it doesn’t matter to my wife. It doesn’t take long before some horny, college-aged kids join in. My role quickly turns into conductor, inviting people into the tent to spend the night enjoying my wife. Out in the middle of the woods, we can make all the noise we want and not disturb anyone.
I used to get upset at how much it costs to take my wife out for a night of swinging. The drinks, the hotel room, the lingerie, and all to talk a couple of guys into our room for a night with my wife. Thankfully I managed to find a solution a couple of months ago. Once we find guys that are interested in my wife, I pull them aside and tell them that she’s an escort and there’s a price.
They pay me cash, I don’t tell my wife, and everyone still gets a night of fucking. Not only do the nights not cost anymore, I actually make some cash, but the guys fuck my wife harder thinking she’s an actual whore so she loves it more. Maybe one day I’ll tell her that I’ve been selling her.
During one of their many fuck sessions Laura demanded that I take photos of her getting pounded by Bob. At first I wasn’t sure why, they talked about it in hushed voices away from me, but after a couple days I learned the reason. My wife was using the pictures in an online dating profile on an adult website. Surprising to me though, she was trying to find a woman.
My wife’s profile had many photos of her in sexy outfits, nude, and getting fucked by Bob. When I asked her what she was doing she answered, “Bob wants to see me with a woman. To see if I have the same sexual responses with a woman as a man.” The thought was enough to get me hard. Since my wife had started fucking Bob our sex life had dropped off.
“I found a woman I like, but she’s only available when Bob is out of town.” That was the weekend coming up, I was hoping for a bit of respite from my wife’s sexual explorations. "We’ll need you to take photos and videos for Bob.“ My sexual frustration was so pent up that when I tried to adjust my hard dick it was enough to make me cum in my pants. Laura just gave a short look of disgust before returning to her website.
That weekend a woman showed up, almost the physical opposite of Laura. While my wife was tall, tanned, and blonde this woman was petite, pale, freckled, and with dark black hair. "You must be Laura’s cuckold”, the woman said upon meeting me. Obviously they’d talked online previously.
The two women sat and talked over wine, which I was forced to serve like a waiter. Eventually they moved to the bedroom. Laura laid down some rules: I was allowed to look, photograph, and video but I was not allowed to touch or participate. When I asked if that included touching myself she replied, “Whatever, don’t just get that little thing near us and keep your spunk to yourself.”
Quickly they disrobed and started exploring each others bodies with hands and lips. My wife was a novice, but the stranger was not. In less than a few minutes she’d worked my wife up to her first orgasm with one hand on my wife’s pussy and her mouth teasing my wife’s nipples. Never before had my dick been so hard.
Both women got on the bed, my wife’s head between the pale woman’s legs and mouth planted firmly on her pussy. Taking photos was getting difficult, my hands were shaking at the excitement happening in front of me. I tried to climb onto the bed, to maybe squeeze myself into the action a bit, but the petite pale woman shoved me off the bed violently with both hands.
As I fell on the floor I almost cracked my head on the furniture. "Fuck off", he said as politely as one can say that. The view from the floor was spectacular though, a shot right at the level of her pale pussy against my wife’s tanned face. Needing relief I grabbed my dick, and after three short tugs, shot a load all over my chest.
When I tried to leave, to clean up, my wife yelled. "Get the fuck in here. You can’t leave. You must take photos and videos. Now sit down.“
Ashamed I slumped into the chair in the corner. "He really is pathetic”, the strange woman said as Laura returned attention to her pussy. It was another hour before my dick got hard again, watching these two women please each other in every way they could. To keep my hands from shaking I wanked again, neither woman noticed.
I was switching between cameras and phones trying to take as many photos and videos as possible. Two hours in they broke out some toys. Three hours they started playing dress up. By the fourth hour they told me to leave them. "Sleep on the couch", my wife commanded, “We’ve had enough of you.” When I stepped into the hall my wife closed the bedroom door and locked it.
Laying down on the couch didn’t make me tired and I lay there for a couple hours listening to the sounds of two women pleasuring each other escape my bedroom. The petite, pale woman came down the hall into the kitchen, completely naked. Hearing the refrigerator open I took the opportunity to sneak into the room with her.
She was drinking water, standing in the light from the open fridge, sweat glistening on her body. The sight of her round, firm tits and nipples standing to face the cold air was enough to get me hard again. Knowing I wasn’t going to get any action from my wife I decided to try this strange women. Turning to me she stopped drinking for a moment and asked, “What?”
Making it obvious what I wanted she reached down and wrapped a hand around my shaft and cupped my balls with the other. "This is what you want?“ Desperately I nodded. In response she crushed my balls with her hand and yanked my shaft so hard I feared she might rip my dick off. I let out a yell of pain and she said, "Fuck off wimp boy, I’m not here for you.”
Returning to the bedroom with water, she left me standing there crumpled in pain while she laughed. As the bedroom door closed I could hear my wife laugh as well. By morning I hadn’t gotten any good sleep. So when the woman and my wife slipped down the hall to the front door to say their goodbyes I kept my distance.
The woman was dressed but my wife was completely nude. That didn’t stop them from standing in the open door for a few minutes kissing and rubbing each others bodies. When the stranger finally left my wife returned to the bedroom without acknowledging me at all.
For the next few days my wife was busy at her computer, pouring over the photos and videos. She was constantly touching herself while watching them, but whenever I tried to join in she’d dismiss me with a curt, “Go masturbate or something.” The small amount I did get to see, showed that the women had taken some videos and photos of their own, after I had left the room.
My husband’s job required him to take a trip to the Middle East, some ancient country with old traditions. Some young Prince was extending his hospitality and would show us around the country. The first evening was quite odd but pleasurable, the dinner was exquisite but the entertainment consisted of mostly naked women belly dancing and performing sexual acts with on other. All of the men in attendance seemed to enjoy it, but I was a bit put off being the only western woman in the palace.
The second night before bed, the Prince came to the room to talk to my husband. "It is tradition that I wish to share with you", he motioned to the doorway. We followed him through some halls to an opulent room. Inside there were dozens of women, mostly naked, all beautiful, and all lounging in luxury. "My harem", the Prince said.
“I don’t understand”, my husband replied.
“For the night. You get one.” The Prince smiled. When my husband and I both hesitated, exchanged glances, it was obvious what the Prince meant. Before any objection could be uttered the Prince explained, “It is a tradition that you take one. To refuse it would be an insult.” The stern look on the Prince’s face made it clear that was the end of the conversation.
Slowly my husband looked around the room. Despite any reservations he may have had, the landscape of beautiful, naked women before him was causing an obvious erection to form in his pants. Knowing that he couldn’t refuse, not only for the sake of the business deal but our safety, he chose a woman from the harem.
I knew that he’d chosen what he believed to be the ugliest woman in the harem, but even she was beautiful by any standards. The woman smiled delightfully and led my husband out of the room. When I tried to follow the Prince stopped me, “Is just for him tonight, yes. You are beautiful woman. Perhaps you want to stay here tonight?”
“No, I want to join my husband”, I said politely but feeling upset.
“Not tonight. You stay here”, the Prince had the same firm tone in his voice. Satisfied that he’d made himself clear, he left. Alone in the room with his harem made me very uncomfortable, and I could only imagine what my husband was doing. So I tried to leave. Unfortunately the doors out were locked.
A few of the women approached me and with soft hands and gentle grips pulled me to a corner of the room onto a large bed. It was unlikely that I’d get any sleep despite the comfortable surroundings. Most of the women ignored me and continued to lounge and sleep, either completely or mostly naked. Three of the women though decided to stay on the bed with me.
They were running their hands over my body, part caress and part massage. Their intent was clearly to help me relax, but that was difficult with their breasts rubbing against various parts of me and the thoughts of what my husband might be doing. When they started to remove my clothes I protested, “No! Please don’t do that!”
The women continued to remove my clothing. I wasn’t sure if they spoke English or if they cared what I was saying. So I protested louder and tried violently to stand up from the bed. Most of the women in the room were looking at me now that I was causing a scene. Women that were close put fingers to the lips, the sign that they wanted me to be quiet.
I ran for the door that I’d entered through minutes before. It was still locked, but it opened as a guard stepped inside. The woman looked thick, mean, and like she could tear my arms off. She was also heavily armed. "You", she pointed at me, “Do not make noise. The Prince does not like disturbance.”
“At least you speak English”, I replied more quietly, “I want to go back to my room.”
“Not possible. Your husband is there. You would only make trouble and cause insult.” She had the stern nature of the Prince without the polite demeanor. Leaving, I could hear her lock the door.
The three harem women were at my side and they guided me back to the corner bed. While they laid me back on the bed I could see that the rest of the women were back to their leisurely and sexual activities. As soon as I was on the bed though the three women resumed undressing me.
My mind was in a fog. Big thoughts slipped away as their talented hands removed my clothes and rubbed my body. I was no longer concerned about being naked in front of strange women, in a strange place, or my body being explored. But little things started to stand out in my mind; I was the only white woman in the room, the only woman with blonde hair, the strange smells in the air.
Eventually I drifted off to sleep, kept warm by the women laying their naked bodies against mine. Early in the morning I awoke, the sun barely peeking through the eastern windows. My clothes were missing, but a woman helped me get dressed in the most modest outfit available. Shortly after guards came, all female, with breakfast.
“Can I return to my husband now?”, I asked one of them. A nod was all I needed. With quick steps I found our room quickly. My husband was inside, already dressed for a day of business. "What happened?“, I asked not sounded as upset as I felt.
"Don’t know”, he answered, “They just have different customs and traditions here. I need to get to my first meeting of the day.” As he passed, he kissed me on the cheek and said, “I like the outfit. I’ll be back around dinner time.”
“You didn’t answer my…”, before I could finish he’d shut the door and was gone, “…question.” Not sure what to do with myself I investigated the room, looking for signs of any infidelity, but all I found was a room that appeared to have been thoroughly cleaned minutes before I’d arrived.
So I changed into more normal clothes and spent the day in our room, afraid to go anywhere else. Lunch was brought to me. Then dinner was brought. By sundown there were still no signs of my husband. The Prince appeared with a very gregarious demeanor, “Come, we go now.”
“Where?” Asking didn’t elicit any response. With as polite of a sigh as I could manage, I followed where the Prince led. Which was back to the room with his harem. "Again?“
"Yes, you are more comfortable here I think.” With a smile he was gone and I was locked in with the harem again. Two women came to fetch me. They took me to a large bath tub, stripped me naked, and helped me into the massaging water. I’d learned not to resist and not to make trouble, so I didn’t say anything when they joined me.
Minutes later and the door opened, a guard peered inside and motioned for two women to follow her. The women left, not wearing much clothing. "What was that?“, I asked.
"For your husband tonight”, the guard answered before locking the door. When I started to get upset many women around me made the sign for me to be quiet. Afraid and feeling alone I complied, but was getting more upset and tense by the moment.
Eventually I couldn’t stand the bath anymore and got out. A woman helped dry me off. Frustration led to fatigue and I collapsed onto a satin covered bed ready for sleep. Other women joined me, all of us naked, but to my surprise sleep wasn’t on their minds.
Directly adjacent to me these women started pleasuring each other with mouths and hands. It seemed nothing was taboo. Unable to escape the writing mass of bodies I became ensnared in it. Hands were exploring my body, touching my pussy, cupping a breast, pinching nipples, teasing my lips. Hands turned to mouths, mouths to tongues, and before I knew it I was lost in a sea of physical pleasure.
Sleep came and time passed. I ate breakfast with the harem, covering myself with what clothing I could find, although most of it was transparent silk. After breakfast I realized that I was losing track of time, the days were slipping away as the harem pampered me. Perhaps there really was something in the air, or the food. As much as the thought frightened me, the pleasures of the harem seduced me.
Counting the meals we were served was the only way I could grasp the passing of days. It was three days before I stopped asking about my husband every time the door opened. Five days before I found myself using my hands, mouth, and tongue to please the other women in the harem. Eight days before I stopped wearing clothes entirely or trying to cover myself.
Ten days had passed before I remembered that the business trip was only supposed to last a week. That snapped me back to my senses and I demanded from a guard that I be taken to speak with my husband. A curt shrug was her response, but a short time later a guard escorted me to another room of the palace.
Inside what I presumed was an office sat the Prince behind a large desk, he was talking to two strange men in a language I didn’t understand. None of them acknowledged my entry. When I approached the desk all three men looked at me, scanning me from head to toe. That was when I realized that I was naked.
Shame caused me to cover myself with my hands and retreat slightly. They finished their conversation, and as the two men left I was smothered with lewd stares. "Come", the Prince motioned for me to approach. "You have questions?“
"Yes, where is my husband?”
“He is gone, back to your country. Business here was done, was time for him to go.”
“No”, I couldn’t believe it. "He wouldn’t just leave me. We’re married", in an attempt to drive the point home I pointed to my wedding ring only to find the ring was gone and my finger was as naked as me.
“Yes, he did.” The certainty in the Prince’s voice was unsettling. "Business deal was not good for him. He make trade. Gave you to make better deal.“
"No”, again the only word my mind could conjure. After a minute it hit me, “he traded me, to you, for a business deal?”
“Yes. You are in my harem now and will do as I say.” With that, the Prince was done with me and motioned for the guard to take me away.
“What does that mean?”
“You are one of my woman, and a fine prize”, he smiled. "Bright hair, fair skin, quite unlike any other. I shall enjoy you frequently.“ The guards escorted me back to the harem despite my protests. Once I was locked safely in with the harem it all hit me, I was stuck in a situation where I was going to be a sex slave.
I own a photo studio. Mostly I take photos of things for magazines or news organizations looking to spice up their pieces. Around the holidays I’ll get families into my studio that want family portraits. The real perk of my business is something I’d never anticipated when I first opened the studio.
The studio is located in a rather rich part of Los Angeles, the kind of place with celebrities and security. On a somewhat regular basis I’ll get a female celebrity that comes into my studio looking for a special set of photos, something I call the voyer photo set. Basically I take photos of them as they undress, pose, strut in sexy clothing, and fuck their brains out.
We get away with it because, after the photo session is complete, I do some minor editing of the photos around the head and neck to make it appear the photos are faked. There’s a logo that I use in the corner of the drawings letting everyone know the photos have been faked, even though they’re real.
I think the women get off on the secretive exhibitionism, knowing that millions of people can see photos of them naked and fucking without knowing that they’re real. The photos end up on the internet, the women always insist they are posted. Odds are you’ve seen some of my work.
H. was one of my first customers, she did a full set of photos where she stripped out of the dress she was wearing. Then she posed around my set wearing her lacy bra, stockings, thong, and garters. After she removed her bra she teased the camera by hiding her breasts with her hands. Eventually she was wearing only her stockings, letting me take photos fully spread and exposed.
She’s come back a few times since then, each time getting more bold with her requests. For her second visit she wanted a small set of photos of her fucking a well-hung guy. The third set was with two guys, one white and one black, both of them fucked her for well over an hour. I kept shooting the whole time, almost two hundred photos netted from that one session. Her last session involved four guys and a bondage theme, they tied her up and gagged her.
B. is one of my raunchiest customers, always looking to have a photo set with a kinky theme. Her favorite was a set we shot outside, abandonded buildings and secluded alleys, two guys accompanying her the whole time. It was an all day session, but she really got off on it. Her favorite photo was getting double fucked sitting behind a wall while people walked by on the other side of the wall, close enough to hear.
A. is my most insatiable customer. She’ll come over for a quick session involving one guy, and inevitably I have to call more guys over and it turns into an all day affair. I had one day where she wore out eight guys, we only stopped because I didn’t have anyone else available. It’s gotten to the point where I have contracts with local porn companies to hire their male actors as needed.
E. did a simple shoot that was bikini themed, though she spent most her time in front of the camera naked. J. loves having two guys at once, every session with her so far has invovled two huge cocks in her at the same time. M. was only here once, but the entire session was her playing with various toys. F. loves to flash. She’ll wear a skirt and thin fabric shirt with nothing underneath, and then we end up somewhere in public with her lifting her skirt, opening her shirt, or both.
G. is one of my favorites, her photos always come out looking great. Her first set was a simple strip tease. Each session after that has involved at least one guy. One session involved her getting fucked in her ass and pussy at the same time for almost half an hour, she smiled and laughed the whole time.
K. was reluctant the first time she came by, only wanting a small set of tasteful nude photos, she said she wanted something to remember how she looked as she got older. As we were finishing her set, two male porn stars showed up for my afternoon session. At first she tried to hide herself, but after the two guys stripped nude and she saw how huge their dicks were, she lost herself. It turned into one of my best shoots as she sucked and fucked both guys.
L. came by just after she found out she was pregnant, she wanted to capture herself before and after. We got a good set of her tight body. Then, right before she gave birth, she came by again to capture her pregnant form.
N. came by for a normal set of hot clothed photos for a magazine. As we wrapped up, she saw my other work. After a brief conversation she wanted to try some nude shots. Without changing her outfit or moving to a different set she just started stripping while I kept the camera on her. I got a number of great photos of her naked body as she bent over the table and rolled around on it.
V. loves cum shots. She doesn’t care about anything else as long as she’s getting hot cum blasted onto her tits, pussy, or face. The last session was over four hours and culminated in six guys cumming on her face at the same time.
U. only came over once, but she asked for the biggest dick I could find. I got a well known black porn star to come by. She was thrilled as soon as he dropped his pants. Without waiting she dived on his cock, sucking it to life and then riding it for all he was worth.
R. likes to take normal sets of photos followed up by nudes and sex, she seems to really get off on having the guys undress her. H. only works with other women but is willing to do anything with them. O. only works with black guys, and can never seem to have too many. W. loves sucking cock, I can’t seem to get her to do anything else. S. loves tit fucking and getting cum splashed on her tits.
C. did a great session in a shower. She started clothed, her white shirt and shorts turning transparent under the water. Eventually she stripped them off, and after a few poses naked was joined in the shower by a male porn star I’d brought over. Her orgasms were more intense than anyone else I’ve had in studio. They started as the guy ate her pussy and lasted through the hard fucking he gave her. I’ve never seen someone cum as much as she did.
P. likes to be body painted and then walk around in public. I have a good friend that’s an artist specializing in body paint. He’ll get her naked, then paint her so it appears she’s wearing an outfit. The first time she walked around in public, completely nude, with paint making it look like she was wearing jean shorts and a halter top.
T. likes to dominate people. Routinely I’ll bring in both male and female porn stars for her shoots, and she’ll spend the session dressed in leather spanking and whipping them while making them lick her leather, eat her pussy, suck her tits, and fuck her.
It wasn’t until the following weekend that Laura seemed to perk up at all. Bob called on Friday, to make sure that we were watching the game again that weekend. Laura answered the phone, and though I wouldn’t have invited Bob back, she did eagerly. They talked for a few minutes, mostly Laura listened, and when she hung up she had a huge smile on her face.
So on Sunday morning Bob arrived to watch the game. Laura was in the bathroom showering when I let him in. I was intent on having some kind of conversation with him, telling him off and getting him out of my life forever, but Bob never gave me the chance. Between the distraction of the game and his demeanor I never felt like I could get a word in.
Then Laura came down the hall and into the kitchen. She was wearing a red, cotton tube top and a short, white, cotton skirt. Her hair was back in a pony tail and she had a small amount of make up on. A minute later she came into the living room carrying a couple beers, giving one to me and one to Bob. When she handed the bottle to Bob she bent over in front of him, providing him a clear and lengthy view of her cleavage.
She returned to the kitchen and a few minutes later came out with a tray of snacks for the two of us. As she set the tray down on the table she bent over in front of Bob, giving him a good view up her skirt as she positioned the tray on the table. When she stood up both of them were smiling, and then she said, “I forgot napkins!”
Rushing off to the kitchen her skirt flapped up a bit, giving a brief glimpse of her ass. Then she returned with napkins, and in the same fashion as the tray, set them on the table. I noticed that she lingered longer than necessary in her bent over position, giving Bob a long look at her legs and whatever was beneath her skirt.
That was when the doorbell rang. "Oh, I’ll get that", she said speeding off to the front door causing her skirt to fly up again. I wasn’t certain, but I thought she wasn’t wearing panties. Three men came in the front door, greeted happily by my wife. Though I didn’t know them exactly, I recognized them from the building. Bob introduced us all.
Given the events of the previous weekend I was a little uncomfortable with these strange men in my house, but what could I say? It was obvious that Laura and Bob had invited them. They took seats around the living room, and we all watched the game. A few minutes later Laura came back with beers for everyone, and one by one handed them out, bending over in the same way she had for Bob. So each guy got a good look down her top, and I got a couple looks at her from behind. Her skirt was short enough that I knew she wasn’t wearing panties, but long enough that I couldn’t really see anything.
For the next half hour she ran back and forth from the kitchen fetching things, snacks, beers, napkins, anything that anyone wanted. Each time she would bend over giving everyone views of her cleavage or her legs, loving the attention. Then Bob asked, “Hey Laura honey, it’s kind of hot in here, could you turn on the ceiling fan for us?”
"Sure", she smiled big as she reached up to tug the chain on the fan. When her arm extended all the way up it was just a little short of the chain, so she stretched up on her toes to reach. The result was her fingers barely grabbing the chain, but her top slipped down and her breasts popped out the top. The position also caused her skirt to ride up so high that everyone could see what she wasn’t wearing underneath. Undeterred though, my wife kept working on the chain until finally she was able to give it a tug and start the fan spinning.
Everyone was staring at her tits though, not caring about the fan anymore, if they did at all. Slowly Laura lowered herself back to her feet and stood for a minute with her breasts hanging out for everyone to see, not trying to hide them at all. Finally she grabbed her top and slipped it back up over her breasts, hiding them away while playfully saying, “Oops.”
I felt relieved once they were safely away, but everyone else frowned. Then Laura ran off to the kitchen blushing. She didn’t stay long though, a few short minutes later and she returned with snacks. Laura was now wearing heels, to go with her skirt and top, and they made her legs look great. Once she’d set everything down Bob asked, “Laura, the fan isn’t going fast enough, could you adjust it for us?”
"Sure", she answered smiling. Again she reached up, and with help from the heels snagged the chain. With her arm stretched out her top slipped down, causing her tits to fall out again. Acting like she hadn’t even noticed that she was flashing the room she tugged the chain once and asked, “How’s that?”
"I think that’s fine honey", I answered wanting her to cover herself. Every guy in the room, except for me, had a hard on bulging against his pants.
Bob jumped in and said, “It’s going to take a bit for the fan to speed up, why don’t we wait and see.” So my wife stayed in that position, with her tits hanging out, for another minute until the fan had settled into its speed. "That should be alright", Bob said.
My wife let go of the fan, tucked her breasts away, and walked out of the room again. For the rest of the game everyone else took turns asking my wife to do things, adjusting the fan, changing the volume on the television, fetching snacks, etc. Laura seemed eager to please and was loving the attention, while I just stewed in my discomfort.
One of the guys asked her to pick something up off the floor, and she bent over to pick it up. As she bent over her skirt slipped all the way up, past her ass, until it was resting on her hips. My wife’s perfect ass was visible, and everyone could clearly see that she wasn’t wearing any panties. That’s when I noticed she’d shaved her pussy at some point. Everyone else noticed too, and that became their favorite thing, to get her to bend over enough that they could see her bare pussy.
No one really watched the game, everyone was trying to hide their erections while eyeing my wife. Finally the game ended, Bob had Laura adjust the fan one more time, and then without putting her tits away she waved everyone goodbye. Only Bob stayed behind. I was shutting the door behind everyone, and when I turned around he was still sitting on the couch, she was standing in front of him, and he had his hands up my wife’s skirt.
"What the hell?“, I yelled once Bob’s friends had left.
"Laura and I made a bet”, Bob replied. My wife only managed a small nod.
"What kind of bet?“, again I was yelling mad.
"I bet her that if she put on a show of herself for a room full of guys that she’d enjoy it. So I’m checking to make sure that I actually won”, with that he pulled a hand out from under her skirt and held up two slick fingers. "Looks like you’re wet as hell", he announced triumphantly.
"What the fuck does that mean?“
"Well if Laura had won that would mean she wasn’t sexually aroused by strange men, and I’d go home quietly.”
"But…“, I asked.
"But since I won, that means your wife is aroused by strange men, and there won’t be much quiet for a while.” Bob looked up at my wife standing in front of him, “Pull down your top and show us your tits.” Laura did with a smile. "Now go stand in front of the window", he ordered. This time she hesitated, our living room window looked out on the courtyard, which meant in the daylight almost the whole building would be able to see her.
Slowly though she crossed the room and, with her back to the window, stepped up to it. "Raise your skirt, and show off your ass.“ Laura did as she was told, pressing her ass into the window. Bob had her pose with her breasts rubbed against the window, her ass stuck out with her pussy pressed to it, and more.
Finally he got up from the couch and crossed the room to stand next to her. "Do you like that?”, he asked. My wife nodded. "Are you horny now?“ Again she nodded. "Do you need to cum?”
"God yes", she breathed.
"Alright, let’s do this then", Bob motioned to me, “Why don’t you come get behind her and make her cum?” He turned Laura so that she was sideways to the window, facing him, and I moved across the room to them feeling lost and out of control. He slowly pushed my wife to her knees, her tits still sticking out the top of her shirt. The window went from floor to ceiling, so everything was still visible.
As I knelt down behind my wife I realized that I didn’t have an erection, everything that had happened had me too upset to be aroused. So I started fingering and licking my wife’s pussy. She was really wet, wetter than I’d ever felt her. There was little response from Laura to my explorations, so when she moaned suddenly I looked to see her face.
Bob’s dick had been freed from his pants, it was as huge as I remembered, and my wife was sucking it as hard and fast as she could. 'Dammit!’, I thought. She was able to keep her mouth on it, sucking up and down as much as she could, while still keeping one hand rubbing the shaft and one hand rubbing his balls.
I pulled away from her pussy to shout a protest, but when I did I realized that I was starting to get hard. Rather than saying something I pulled my dick from my pants and started jerking it. It got hard as I watched my wife suck his dick, at one point licking around his balls while rubbing his dick shaft against her face.
When I was fully hard I shoved my dick inside Laura, fucking her for all I was worth. I was so turned on watching her suck another man’s cock that I exploded almost immediately, emptying my load inside her. She didn’t seem to notice, not even when I withdrew, all of her attention was on Bob’s dick.
So once I was moved out of the way she stood and turned to face the window, Bob pressed her against the glass, and grabbed her hips. With no concern for pleasantness or care he shoved himself inside her, and Laura started moaning immediately. He fucked her against the glass for nearly twenty minutes, and my wife came multiple times. They were so vigorous that she had to grip the window frames for support.
They changed position, doggy style, him lying on the floor, and her lying on the floor. For over an hour they fucked right in front of the window, my wife cumming hard and often, just like the previous weekend. I tried to get involved once, after I got hard again, but Laura just pushed me away and yelled at me. She was obviously annoyed by the distraction.
Finally Bob pulled out of my wife and announced he was cumming, so she wrapped her mouth around his dick and sucked down all of his seed. Then, just to show her he was a good sport, he let her sit on his face as he ate her to another orgasm. All in front of the window. I actually spotted a few neighbors across the way watching from their windows, and ashamed, tried to hide in the dark of the apartment.
It became a routine for us, Bob would come over for dinner during the week, which meant I would sit and eat while they would fuck all over the apartment. Laura loved putting on shows too, in front of the window, with the windows open, and once with the front door open to the hallway of the building. People in the building would always stop and stare. My wife was always loud when getting fucked by Bob, and some people mentioned it to me. Often she would scream lewd things, and some of the older women in the building gave me dirty looks thinking I was responsible or knowing that I wasn’t.
On the weekends Bob and his friends would come over, and my wife always put on a show. She would wear various outfits for them, something that was revealing or would easily slip as she moved. One weekend she wore nothing but a thong and served everyone like that the whole day. Another day all she wore was a white shirt, which kept getting splashed with water whenever she visited the kitchen.
The favorite though was the day she wore a see through bra with sheer stockings,lacy garter, heels, and no panties at all. That was the first day she ever fucked Bob while the others were in the apartment. She came out from the kitchen once and everyone’s dicks were hard. Bob actually took his out of his pants and held it up for her. First she knelt in front of him and sucked it, getting it nice and wet.
Everyone just watched breathless, unable to believe what was happening, but I watched broken and shamed. When his dick was slick from her mouth she knelt over him and rode him right there on the couch. My wife came a couple times, but Bob didn’t. So he led her into the bedroom, and without shutting the door, proceeded to fuck her doggy style on our bed. The game we were supposedly watching was forgotten as everyone watched the sex show through my bedroom door.
Laura just looked over at everyone smiling as Bob plowed his huge dick in and out of her tight pussy. It was obvious that a couple of the other guys wanted to get involved, but weren’t sure whether they should. So when Bob blew his load inside her, he and Laura rolled off the bed and returned to the living room. Everyone else returned to the living room with blue balls. Bob got dressed, but my wife didn’t even clean the cum out of her pussy. For the rest of the day she served us with Bob’s cum dripping down her thighs onto her stockings.
When I woke up there was orange morning light outside. The light was on in the bathroom, the shower was running, and I was alone in the bedroom. A gag was back in my mouth and I was feeling dirty, thirsty, and hungry. My body was sore all over.
For a few minutes I struggled to get free of the extension cord that still bound me to the wood chest. Then the shower stopped and I froze. When the door to the bathroom opened my wife came out, wrapped in a towel, fresh out of the shower. I hoped that she was coming to untie me, that maybe we were finally free, but my hopes were quickly dashed. Right behind my wife was the thinner black man, coming out of the bathroom, also fresh from a shower.
He was completely naked, his long cock hanging in front of him and swaying as he walked. My wife went to the bed and laid down, and almost immediately she started snoring softly. The black guy sat down in a chair that was now in the corner behind me, apparently moved there at some point during the night. Over the next few minutes the other two guys came into the bedroom, they were carrying food and drinks which the three of them shared.
There was a knock on the front door. As far as I knew we weren’t expecting anyone, my wife and I were going to spend the whole weekend alone. The thick black guy woke my wife, her towel had gotten loose in just the few minutes she was sleeping, and when she got up off the bed it fell completely away leaving her naked again. Julie went to the window and peaked out, the thick black guy was standing right behind her.
“It’s the neighbor”, my wife said. "Bonnie looks like she wants to use the pool". I only barely knew Bonnie, but I was good friends with her husband. He would complain to me sometimes, there was a lack of sex in their marriage, and Bonnie never really seemed interested. Bonnie was a knock out though, gorgeous red hair, pale skin, tons of freckles, nice ass, and firm C cup breasts. Though I’d only been able to admire her body through a swimsuit when she would come play in our pool.
“Ignore her, she’ll go away”, the white guy said from across the room.
“She knows I’m home”, my wife said, “both our cars are in the driveway”.
After a moment of silence the thick black guy said, “Put a robe on and go answer it”. My wife turned to look at him and he finished, “And remember, we have your husband”. Julie threw on her thin silk robe and went downstairs. As soon as she was out of the room the thick black guy grabbed up a pair of my swim trunks, put them on, and then left the room.
Julie was at the door talking to Bonnie, trying to make excuses to get Bonnie to leave. My wife’s attempts were not having success, if anything Bonnie was getting suspicious. Then the thick black guy came down the stairs and into the foyer behind my wife. The conversation between Julie and Bonnie stopped, they were both surprised.
“Hi, I’m Jeff”, the thick black guy introduced himself to our neighbor. Julie stood there not sure what to do. "We were about to go swimming", he said. "Aren’t you going to invite your friend to come join us?“
Bonnie didn’t wait for anyone else to say something, she just stepped inside past my wife, "Actually that’s why I came over”, Bonnie said with a happy smile on her face. My wife was so stunned all she could do was shut the door and smile.
The three of them went out back to the pool, the sun was coming up and starting to warm things up. Bonnie stripped down to her bikini and sat down on a pool chair. Turning to my wife the thick black man said, “Why don’t you go get changed into your suit and see what’s keeping your husband”. Julie smiled and came back into the house leaving Bonnie to talk to him alone.
My wife hurried up the stairs and came into the bedroom where I was still tied up. Julie dropped her robe and started looking for a swimsuit. The two guys were enjoying watching my naked wife poke around in the dresser, I could see the cock of the white guy starting to get hard. He stepped up behind Julie, reached around her, and grabbed her tits. She looked genuinely surprised, actually jumped a little, and she playfully tried to slap him away. Julie pulled a bikini out of the dresser and the white guy said, “You don’t need that. You’re not going swimming. In a minute he’ll bring your friend up here and then we can have some more fun”.
Julie looked scared and she said, “Oh God. Not Bonnie. Leave her out of this, just let her go”. In response to my wife’s protests the thin black guy sitting behind me shot his foot forward and smashed my balls against the chest I was tied to. Pain ran through my entire body, my stomach felt like it was caving in, and I screamed against the gag in my mouth. Through the tears streaming from my eyes I could see my wife standing naked, head down, shamefully apologizing.
The white guy pushed my wife to her knees and shook his half hard cock in her face. She didn’t need to be told what to do, she just grabbed a hold of it and started sucking. The thinner black guy behind me got up and went across to join them. As soon as he stepped up to my wife she reached over with her free hand, grabbed his cock, and started stroking. Her mouth bounced between the two cocks, licking up and down the shafts, her hands jerking them the whole time. "I think she likes yours better, another black cock slut it seem", the white guy said.
That was when Bonnie stepped into the bedroom. Bonnie only made it one step into the bedroom before she stopped in her tracks, her eyes wide, and her jaw dropped. My wife tried to pull her head off the black dick that was in her mouth, but the guy put his hands on either side of her head and held his dick in her mouth. Julie squeaked and looked panicked. I tried crying for help, but it was muffled by the gag.
Bonnie tried to back out of the room, her intention to run obvious on her face, as she took in the scene before her. "Oh my God! Oh my God!“, Bonnie was stammering, afraid to look but unable to turn her eyes away. She bumped into the thick black guy, he was standing to block the doorway, and he pushed forward against Bonnie forcing her to fall to the floor.
The thick black guy grabbed her wrists, motioned to the white guy for help, and they wrestled Bonnie over to the bed. She was screaming and yelling for help the whole time, trying to reach out for me or Julie, but I knew it was useless. I was tied so tight I couldn’t move, much less get free, and Julie was too busy sucking the black cock in her hands. Bonnie was overpowered by the two men, they held her down and tied her to the bed using the same restraints that my wife had been in the night before.
"This one’s got big titties too”, the white guy said as he removed Bonnie’s bikini top.
“Get the fuck off of me! What are you doing?”, Bonnie screamed.
The thick black guy ripped Bonnie’s bikini bottoms off and stuffed them in her mouth, muffling her screams. "You’ll figure things out soon enough", he said to her. With that he got up off the bed and removed the swim trunks. Bonnie’s eyes went wide when she saw his huge dick hanging before him, and she immediately started squirming and yelling.
My wife pulled her mouth off the big black dick in her mouth and said, “Don’t worry Bonnie, it only hurts at first”. The only hard cock in the room was on the thinner black guy, and that only because my wife had only stopped sucking it a moment before.
“Get over here babe”, the thick black guy said to my wife. Without hesitation my wife got up, went over to the bed. The thick black guy got off the bed and guided my wife to her knees in front of him. She started sucking without any coercion from him.
Bonnie yelled against the gag in her mouth, struggling to get loose. The thinner black guy climbed up on the bed and straddled Bonnie’s chest. As he knelt down she began to struggle more, bucking up and down, trying to throw him off, but it wasn’t working. His weight was too much for her, and as he held her to the bed he put his long dick between her tits, tucking it under the strap of her bikini. Then he reached down, squeezed her tits around his cock, and started sliding his dick back and forth.
My wife was watching, her eyes riveted to what was happening to Bonnie. "You guys haven’t done that with me", Julie said pouting.
“You do have some glorious breasts”, the thick black guy said as he reached down and squeezed both Julie’s tits. She moaned as she stuck his black cock back into her mouth. "We’ll do that later if you’re good".
Bonnie was looking at my wife incredulous, unable to believe what was happening, seemingly oblivious to the black guy humping her own tits. The white guy stepped over to the bed, his big cock dangling inches from Bonnie’s face. He looked down at Bonnie and said, “this is simple”, he pointed at me, “you do what we say or we hurt him”. I exchanged a look with Bonnie, both of us afraid. "You understand?“. Bonnie nodded in response. "Good, I’m going to take that out of your mouth, and then you’re going to put it to good use”, with that he waggled his limp white cock at her.
The white guy leaned down and took Bonnie’s bikini bottoms out of her mouth. Immediately she started screaming for help. He shoved a pillow case into her mouth, the black guy on top of her got up and came across the room to me. "I told you not to do that", the white guy said looking down at Bonnie. He looked over at me and Bonnie followed his gaze. The thin black guy hit me in my upturned face. His fist connected solid, I heard something crack, and then I tasted blood.
“See Bonnie”, my wife said, “they’re serious. Do what they say. Besides, you’ll love it”. Bonnie’s only response was a muffled yell against the pillow case in her mouth.
“One more time”, the white guy said to Bonnie. He reached down and took the pillow case out of her mouth.
“No! No! Get away from me!”, Bonnie yelled.
I tried to yell through the gag in my mouth, to get Bonnie to stop, but it was no use. The white guy shoved the pillowcase back into my neighbor’s mouth, but she kept squealing. "What do we have to do to convince you?“, the white guy asked her.
The thick black guy looked up from my wife, who was licking up and down the length of his shaft, and he said, "Well limp dick wasn’t real happy earlier with licking his wife’s pussy. Maybe he wants to try something else”.
All three guys smiled. The thinner black guy and the white guy came over to me, untied the extension cord, and rolled me over. Pain crept into my hands and legs, I’d been in that position too long. When I was face down on the chest they tied me up again with the extension cord. I couldn’t move my head, and all I could see was the bed in front of me, my wife on her knees beside it sucking the thick black dick to hardness.
The white guy went into the bedroom, a second later he came out with our KY. He walked across the bedroom and handed it to the thinner black guy who was now standing behind me. I tried to turn my head to see what was happening, but was held fast to the chest. "Oh yes", I heard my wife say, “yes. Do that. About time limp dick learned what that felt like”.
I was confused until I felt a pressure on my asshole. The white guy walked in front of me and smiled before moving back to the bed to join Bonnie. I let out a muffled scream as the pressure against my asshole increased and became painful. There was a grunt behind me from the thinner black guy, and then the pain in my ass exploded into a red haze. Grunting and screaming against the gag in my mouth I tried to pull away, but I was tied down enough that I couldn’t get away. Pain continued and there was an increasing pressure as something pushed its way deeper into my ass.
Fear gripped me as the pain increased, I was being split apart, afraid that I would pass out from the pain. "Yes, shove that black cock in his ass!“, my wife cheered. "Show him what it feels like. Teach limp dick how painful anal sex is”. There was an increase in the pressure and pain, I felt his cock pushing deeper into my ass, and I yelled harder.
“I think limp dick likes it”, the thick black guy said, “all that moaning and yelling must mean he’s enjoying it”.
The white guy was up on the bed with Bonnie, he’d been jerking his cock while watching my wife suck the black cock in her hands, and it was now growing hard in his hands. "You ready to cooperate baby?“, he asked Bonnie. Not waiting for a response he leaned forward and put his cock at the opening to Bonnie’s pussy. She yelled and squirmed and tried to get away, but it was all futile.
He leaned forward, pushing his weight down onto Bonnie, and with his cock covered in KY, it slipped completely inside her in one motion. She screamed loudly, still muffled, but clearly a scream of pain. The white guy didn’t even seem to care, he just started fucking her, pumping his cock in and out of her cunt in quick, strong movements. My wife looked up at the thick black guy and begged, "Can I get fucked now? I’ve been good”. To reinforce her point she kissed the base of his cock, now hard from her attention, and wiggled her tits up at him.
“I guess since you’ve been so good”, the thick black man said. He stood my wife up, bent her over the bed so that her face was inches from Bonnie’s, and then stepped up behind her guiding his cock right into her waiting snatch.
Bonnie watched as my wife’s face contorted in pleasure. Julie though was moaning loudly, lost in the throes of a continuous orgasm that started as soon as the huge black cock pushed all the way inside her. The three strangers were fucking in rhythm, all groaning together. My wife’s body would twitch violently as she came, her orgasms so strong they took control of her, and each one was accompanied by screams of pleasure.
Meanwhile Bonnie had been watching with wide eyed disbelief, but after a few minutes she pushed her head back against the bed and closed her eyes. The white stranger on top of her watched her tits bounce back and forth as he plowed his cock in and out of her unwilling pussy. Bonnie had her eyes squeezed tightly shut, her hands pulling against the sheets that tied her down, and then her whole body slowly started to spasm. The screams that were being stifled by her gag turned into moans. It became obvious to everyone that Bonnie was cumming as her hips started jerking up to meet the thrusts of the big white cock that was penetrating her.
Her orgasm lasted for almost two minutes, the whole time she moaned loudly against the gag in her mouth and strained her body. Then she stopped, her body relaxed, and she fell onto the bed breathless. The white guy stopped moving for a second, letting Bonnie get her breath back, still holding his cock deep inside her. Julie also paused, holding the thick black cock inside her as she bent over the bed. My wife reached up and pulled the pillow case out of Bonnie’s mouth, and Bonnie immediately took a huge breath. "I told you that you’d like it", Julie said.
“Holy shit!”, Bonnie replied still breathing heavy.
“Haven’t cum like that in a while huh?”, the white guy said to Bonnie, his cock still stuck in her.
“I haven’t cum like that ever”, Bonnie answered.
“Wait til you try the others”, Julie said to Bonnie.
A surprised look came over Bonnie’s face, she glanced around the room, “How long have you been doing this?”, she asked my wife.
“All night and all morning”, Julie said. Again Bonnie looked surprised. She made to open her mouth to say something, but closed it again right away. "Well there’s three of them, and if you give them enough attention their cocks can stay hard almost all the time".
“But… how…”, Bonnie trailed off as the white guy again started moving in and out of her. At the same time the thick black guy starting moving again, fucking his cock into my wife with greater vigor now. Both women moaning furiously. The black guy behind me resumed his strokes in and out of my ass, and the pain immediately returned. I was crying, but both my wife and my neighbor were moaning in pleasure as they orgasmed again and again.
The white guy was the first to cum, pushing himself deep into Bonnie as he did. Bonnie immediately senses what was happening and her moans of pleasure turned into screams of distress, “No! No! Get off me!” She bucked and jumped about, trying to throw him off of her, but it only served to excite him more. He grabbed her hips, and pulled her tight against him as he emptied his load into her tight pussy. Despite herself Bonnie moaned as his throbbing cock plunged deep into her. "No! Ohhh… God no!“
"What’s wrong?”, Julie asked our neighbor.
“I’m not using any protection”, Bonnie said sounding really upset.
“How are you… ohh… not on the pill?”, my wife said.
“My husband and I haven’t been having sex”.
“How long… umm… has it been?”, Julie had not slowed down her fucking at all, her ass was still smacking into the thick black cock buried in her.
“Eight months”, Bonnie replied. She sounded worried.
“Trust me Bonnie, it’s so good… that you will be begging for their cum later”, Julie said. "Watch this". She looked back over her shoulder at the thick black guy that was fucking her and begged, “Please give me your cum. Please fill my pussy. Cum inside me. Fill me up. Give me that hot black cum”. That was all it took and the thick black guy started cumming. Julie pushed back against him, taking all of his cum in her pussy, yelling in pleasure the whole time.
“She still said no to you though”, the black guy behind me said. I was already crying from the pain, I couldn’t imagine it getting any worse. "You want me to hurt this limp dick?“
"Yes”, my wife replied, “Hurt the little dick bastard”.
The black guy behind me reached down, grabbed my balls in his hand, and started crushing them. I yelled as hard as I could against the gag in my mouth, but he kept squeezing.
“Why are you doing that?”, Bonnie asked my wife.
Julie slide off the thick black cock, which was starting to go limp, and replied, “That little limp dick bastard never made me cum like this. All these years and there were beautiful cocks out there like this…”, with that she turned around, got on her knees, and started sucking the thick black cock that was still wet with her pussy juices. "Mmm… and that little dick never told me. He denied me pleasure like this. Fuck him". With that she went back to cleaning the thick black cock with her tongue like it was the only thing in the world that mattered.
The pain was so intense, so overpowering, that I started to become numb to everything. It must have been shock, my entire body sort of numb, and I felt like I was in a haze. The dehydration, the lack of food, and the trauma to my body were just too much for me.
Pain surged into me again from my ass, the black guy fucking me pushed himself in deep and then I felt his dick spasm. There was a strange, warm sensation inside my ass, and I wasn’t sure what it was until the black guy behind me announced that he was cumming. My wife cheered him on through the cock in her mouth.
“Oh!”, Bonnie exclaimed as the white guy climbed up onto the bed next to her, slapping his half limp dick onto her face. "What… what are you doing?“, she asked sounding afraid.
"You need to clean my dick”, he said looking down at her. Reluctantly Bonnie sucked just the head of his cock into her mouth, working as much of it as she could with just her head. After a minute though she gave up, popped the dick out of her mouth, and said, “I can’t do this without my hands”. To make the point she wiggled her hands against the sheets that were restraining her to the bed.
“Okay”, the white guy replied, “but you behave or else there will be more pain”. He reached over and untied the sheets from Bonnie’s wrists. She reached up and grabbed his dick, licking up and down the length of it and sucking the head into her mouth. The white guy meanwhile pulled her bikini top off, not that it mattered really since it had moved around so much from their fucking motion that her nipples were sticking out the top of it anyway.
My wife meanwhile was still on her knees next to the bed, now sucking and licking the cock that had been in my ass a minute before. The thick black guy had left the room, so it was just the two women gleefully sucking the two cocks. Bonnie’s bikini top landed on the floor in front of me.
After a few minutes the white guy got up off the bed and Julie got up off her knees, both cocks cleaned. Bonnie sat up and made a motion toward the bathroom when the black guy said, “Where are you going?”
Bonnie meekly replied, “To clean up”.
“Bullshit”, he replied, “You don’t have to go in there to do that, we can do that right here”. He waved at me with a hand, “This cuckold will lick your pussy clean and suck all the cum out of it”. Reaching down he turned my head sideways and squeezed my cheeks painfully, causing my tongue to stick out a bit. "We just flip him over and he’s a cum sucking machine. Isn’t that right?“, he asked slapping my cheek.
Bonnie looked intrigued at the idea, but Julie didn’t look happy at all. "What? No!”, Julie exclaimed, “I don’t want that limp dick bastard eating another woman’s pussy!” A second after she said it Julie realized what she’d said, no.
Both men looked over at her, but it was the black guy that spoke, “No huh?"
Julie covered her mouth with her hands, embarrassed. "You want to get fucked again?” My wife nodded. "You want us to leave?“ She shook her head no. "Good, then you’re going to do what we say”. He pushed Bonnie back down onto the bed, grabbed my wife by her ponytail, and shoved her onto the foot of the bed. Then he turned my wife’s head toward Bonnie’s pussy, pointed, and said, “You don’t want your husband to clean her pussy, then you do it”.
Both women looked surprised, but after a moment of hesitation my wife gingerly leaned her head down and touched her tongue to Bonnie’s pussy. At first she slowly wiggled her tongue up and down, just brushing Bonnie’s pussy lips. Then Julie pushed a little deeper with her tongue, parting Bonnie’s lips, and a small glob of cum landed on my wife’s tongue. That was when my wife started licking deeper and faster, pushing her tongue into Bonnie as far as it would go, holding Bonnie’s lips apart with her fingers.
Bonnie started moaning, obviously enjoying the attention. My wife was really going to town, licking faster and pushing her tongue deeper. "Do you like that?“, the black guy asked. My wife managed to moan something that sounded positive, Bonnie pinched her nipples and moaned louder. "Alright”, he said, “now you do her”. He pointed at Bonnie, she looked terrified.
My wife didn’t hesitate, she just laid back on the bed and spread her legs wide. Bonnie hesitated, so the white guy shoved her roughly forward, and her head fell into my wife’s lap. Tentatively she looked up at my wife for reassurances, my wife looked lustful and desperate at the same time. Slowly Bonnie extended her tongue and put it to my wife, just above her pussy. The white guy saw that she was avoiding actually touching Julie’s pussy, so he smacked Bonnie on the ass hard.
“Ow!”, she yelled. Almost immediately there was a red mark showing up. That was all that Bonnie needed, she put her tongue to my wife’s pussy and started licking. Julie started moaning, wiggling her hips, and then Bonnie sucked my wife’s clit into her mouth. An audible gasp escaped Julie, and it was obvious that both women were getting into it.
“There’s still a bit of cum here”, one of the men said pointing at Bonnie’s snatch. So both women moved around on the bed so they were in a sixty-nine position, with my wife on bottom. It was the hottest thing I’d ever seen, but I was so hurt and worn out that I couldn’t get hard at all.
After a few minutes of watching, the guys announced that the women were done, and it was time to go downstairs. Everyone fled downstairs, and I could hear mumbled voices. The thick black guy came up and gave me some water, no food though. He was still naked, but I noticed he was covered in water, I could only guess he’d been in our pool. He must have seen me looking him over because he said, “We’re in your pool having some fun. You want to watch?”
I was too tired and sore to do anything, much less shake my head, so he just took that as a yes. Effortlessly he picked me up and carried me downstairs into the kitchen. "I can’t have you outside you understand? You might do something… stupid. So I’m going to tie you up in here where you can see everything and we can watch you.“
He tied me to a chair using the electrical cord, and sat me so that I could see the entire back yard and pool through the sliding glass door. I was still completely naked, and close enough to the door that if any of the neighbors cared to look they’d see me sitting there, though probably not with enough detail to see that I was tied up.
When I came to I could hear the sounds of fucking coming from the master bedroom. My wife’s moaning was loud and in a constant rhythm, ever now and then the bed would creak, and I could faintly hear the sound of bodies slapping together. There was blood dripping from my face onto my chest and stomach. Looking around I couldn’t see anyone else in the room, so I started trying to escape again. I don’t know how long I struggled, but eventually I got one of my arms free.
Using that I managed to get the sheet binding my other arm untied. After that is was just a matter of minutes before I had completely gotten free. The whole time the sounds of fucking from the next room continued, the constant sound of my wife being raped by these strange men. My mind struggled with what to do next. I decided that I had to escape the house and get help.
Quietly I got up and sneaked out into the hall. There was a soft light coming from the master bedroom, and I moved down the hall away from it. I was keeping my eyes on the bedroom, so I didn’t see the thick black guy behind me when I reached the top of the stairs. He grabbed me from behind, wrapping his muscular arms around me. Yelling and struggling I tried to get away from him, but it was no use he was much stronger than I was.
He started pushing me down the hall, using the size and weight of his body to muscle me forward. I could feel his naked body pressing against mine. He was wet with sweat, the thickness of his chest and cock pressing into my back, willing me forward. Before I had all my wits about me he had pushed us into the master bedroom. My wife was on the bed, on her hands and knees. The thinner black guy was behind her, his huge cock pumping in and out of her pussy. Her moaning was muffled because she had the cock of the white guy in her mouth, he was laying on the bed in front of her. As we came into the room the black guy stopped his fucking motions, causing my wife to pop the cock out of her mouth and ask, “Why’d you stop? Don’t stop”. Then she saw us standing in the doorway. "Oh".
"Someone was trying to leave", the thick black guy said. He had one arm wrapped under my arm and behind my neck, holding me immobile at a painful angle.
"Stop trying to get away", my wife yelled at me. She was wiggling her ass causing the cock held still inside of her to move ever so slightly. "You’re messing this up", Julie scolded.
"Well it’s obvious that limp dick wants to be in here", the white guy said. "So bring him in here and let’s tie him down to something".
"Maybe he wants some of the action", the black guy with his dick in my wife said.
"I don’t want to fuck him", my wife responded. "I only want big dicks now. Come on… fuck me". Julie started rocking back and forth on the big, black dick in her pussy. The motion made her tits bounce beneath her and she started moaning again.
"Help me here", the thick black guy said to the white guy still laying on the bed. The chorus of moans started coming louder from my wife as he crossed the room. Together the two men moved the small chest my wife and I kept at the end of the bed, bent me over it, and held me down. "We need something better than the sheets".
"Oohhh… there’s um…“, my wife was trying to say something between moans, "there’s some… oohhh… rope in… ooohhh… the garage… oohh fuuuck…” I couldn’t believe that my wife was helping them.
The thick black man held me down on the chest, in this position I couldn’t help but see what was happening on the bed. My wife had at least one orgasm while we waited for the guy to get back with the rope, it was getting hard for me to tell when Julie was cumming and when she wasn’t.
And then the guy got back, he came into the bedroom holding up our orange extension cord, “This was all I could find, it will have to do”. The two of them proceeded to tie me to the chest, still naked, with the extension cord. They bound me so tight that it was painful, and I feared it was cutting off circulation to my hands, but they also tied my head down and I couldn’t move any part of my body. Once they were done they moved the chest, turning it and pushing it back against the wall, so that I had a clear view of the bedroom and the bed was in the middle of my view. The only part of the bedroom that I couldn’t see was directly behind me actually.
The white guy climbed back up on the bed and laid down on his back in front of my wife. "Oh", my wife said pouting, “my limp dick husband made your cock soft. Here… I’ll fix that…”. With that she leaned down, grabbed his cock, and started stroking and licking it. Still getting fucked from behind, my wife started working to make the cock in her hands and mouth grow, and she was having success.
My view was blocked by the thick black guy stepping in front of me, his cock hanging right in front of my face, even soft it was huge. He stuffed a piece of cloth into my mouth, it was too dark to tell what it was, but it tasted awful and smelled like sweat. "That should keep you from making noise", he said. "You like the view?“, he asked as he turned to look at the bed.
I managed to shake my head weakly. "No?”, he sounded surprised, “But you were trying so hard to get free. You must want to be in here with us”. I shook my head again. "Let me explain something", he leaned in close and whispering he continued, “If you get out of here, if you leave the house, then we’ll be alone with your wife. And if you go and tell someone then the only thing we can do is hurt your wife. You don’t want that do you?”
He paused for a minute to let me think about it, the moment filled with the moans of my wife floating down from the bed, her pussy and mouth wrapped around the cocks of two strangers. I loved Julie, and even with the horrible things she was being forced to do she still looked beautiful. So I shook my head. "That’s good", he said with surprising softness. "So you stay here, like a good little dick, and we’ll take good care of your wife. If you behave, we might even let you have some fun. Then at the end of the weekend, we leave and you don’t tell no one. Right?“ There was a hard edge in his voice and any other feelings I had were replaced with fear, so I nodded in agreement.
It looked like he was going to say something else, but was interrupted by a screaming moan coming from my wife. Julie was definitely cumming, she was pushing back hard against the block cock buried in her cunt as her body shook. From the sounds that the thinner black guy was making and the way he was grabbing Julie’s hips while pushing into her, it was obvious that he was cumming too. The thinner black guy finished cumming, pumping the last of his semen into my wife’s cunt, but Julie orgasmed for at least another minute. When she was done he pulled out of Julie, and moved off the bed.
Julie moved herself forward, swung a leg forward, and straddled the white guy. Moving carefully she positioned herself over his big cock, held it up with one hand, and then lowered herself down onto it. She was already slick from the cum in her pussy, so his dick entered her easily, and without hesitation she slid herself all the way down. They began humping right away, he put his hands on the sides of my wife’s chest to help brace her, and she started bumping herself up and down vigorously.
After a minute of that she started cumming again, moaning loudly, and then as her orgasm overwhelmed her she said to the guy beneath her, "Cum for me! Cum in my pussy!”. Julie was practically screaming, I’d never seen her this sexually worked up. I had no idea how long I’d been out, or what time it was, but she must have been going at this for hours already and she didn’t look like she was slowing down. "Fill my pussy… fill me up… fuck me deep", Julie chanted to the white guy as she sat all the way down on his cock and then started rocking back and forth, wiggling it inside her.
The white guy came, his head thrown back, moaning as he thrust his hips upward to empty his load into my wife. Julie came again, a smaller orgasm, pinching her own nipples and massaging her breasts as she did. When he finished my wife climbed off him and laid down on the bed.
As she lay there catching her breath the thick black guy said, “You’ve got a lot of cum in your pussy”. Julie just smiled in response. He crossed to the bed and stood near my wife’s head, she looked up at his thick, black dick hanging before her and smiled more. "We need to clean you up a bit", he said thoughtfully. Then he came back over to me and started messing with the cord that I was tied down with.
Before I knew what he was doing the cord was loosened, next he grabbed me, then rolled me over onto my back, and finally tightened the cord again. I tried to move but it was no use. The position was awkward, my torso and head were on the chest, but my legs were hanging off, my arms were tied to the sides, and my ass was just barely on the edge. "That’s better", he said standing up. He went back over to my wife and helped her stand up off the bed. I was confused, and Julie looked slightly confused, but as he led her over to me things became clear. "Let’s get all that jizz out of your pussy", he said to my wife smiling at her.
The thick black guy guided my wife as she straddled my upturned head, and then held her hands as she lowered herself. As her pussy inched closer to my face a drop of semen fell out of it and hit me on the nose. "Clean her up nice and good", he said to me, “I told you we’d let you have some fun if you behaved”. I opened my mouth to protest, but my cries were muffled as my wife’s pussy made contact with my face.
For a few seconds I tried to turn my head away, cum was dripping out of Julie’s cunt and onto my mouth and nose. It smelled musky and the taste was sharp and bitter. I figured if I let her rub herself against my face for a minute then I wouldn’t have to deal with the nightmare of sucking the semen of strangers out of my wife. And then there was a sharp pain in my groin, exploding fire coursing up through my body, and I lost my senses.
When my vision cleared Julie was standing up again, still straddled over my head and looking down at me. The thick black guy was between my legs at the end of the chest, his hand balled into a fist just inches from my dick and balls. All I could think at that moment was that his fingers were each as big as (or bigger than) my dick, that’s how large these men were.
"Now, you behave and lick that pussy. You get all the cum out of it and lick it clean", he said to me. That threatening tone was back in his voice, “or else”. The last was just a whisper.
I was holding completely still, partly from pain, but mostly from fear, and he just stayed in that position. Julie reached down and grabbed a handful of my hair, she held my head still as she once again lowered herself onto my face. The musky smell coming from my wife’s pussy was overpowering. More semen leaked out as her cunt made contact with my face. Fearing more pain I shyly worked my tongue out between my lips and ran it up the length of my wife’s pussy. My hesitation was obvious to Julie and using her hold on my hair she raised my head up and then smacked it down hard into the wood chest, “Do it right”, Julie commanded. She had a stern look on her face as she looked down at me.
The taste was horrible, the sharp faded a little into more bitter, but the bitter never went away. It wasn’t particularly salty was all I could really think. But I did my best, pushing my tongue into my wife’s cunt, sucking on it, and kissing her clit. After a minute I was going down on her like I normally do, but she didn’t seem particularly aroused by it. Normally I could get my wife off by eating her out, but she didn’t look like she was close to cumming at all. I don’t know how long I was in that position, sucking and licking the cum out of my wife, all while staring up at her big tits hanging above me, but eventually Julie lifted herself up off my face.
Once she was standing all the way up she moved away from me, still naked she to the open window and stood in front of it. "You didn’t even make the lady cum", the thick black guy said to me, “What kind of limp dick husband must you be?” He left me in that position, some semen drying on my face, awkwardly laying on my back. I was starting to get pain in my legs and arms from being in that position. He got up from between my legs and crossed the bedroom to where my wife was standing at the window.
Julie had her arms up, her hands on either side of the window above her head, and she was leaning forward into the breeze coming in from the open window. I was thankful there were no lights on, only the few remaining candles casting a dim light across the bedroom. Had there been light I was certain that many of the neighbors would have been able to see my wife’s naked body as she stood in the window. Looking around I didn’t see the other two men, it was just me, my wife, and the thick black man that was now easing himself up behind my wife.
"I’m just cooling off", she said over her shoulder to him. As he took the last step, his legs planted right next to hers, he reached around my wife and cupped her breasts. "Mmm…“, Julie moaned softly as he massaged them gently. His huge, black cock was hanging low, and though it was still soft, I saw it jump as it started to come to life. He pressed himself forward, at the same time pulling my wife back, their two bodies meeting at the hips. Julie’s soft, pink pussy lips rubbed against his cock, and she slowly wiggled her hips up and down.
They stayed there for a minute, my wife wiggling herself against his cock while moaning softly, obviously enjoying the sensation. His dick had stopped growing though, it was just hanging low and thick. "My turn to cool off”, he said in her ear. With that he pulled my wife back from the window, stepped into her place, and turned them so his back was to the window. Julie only stayed facing me for a minute, she quickly turned around to face him and then dropped to her knees.
Without any prompting from him she started running her tongue over the head of his dick and then down the length. When she reached the bottom she used one hand to hold his cock up and out of the way, and then with her other hand she cupped his balls and brought them up to her mouth. Julie rarely gave me head, and she never paid attention to me the way she was this stranger. I watched as she ran her tongue around his balls, kissing them softly, before returning to his dick. She stroked his dick with both hands, and as she worked to get it hard, I couldn’t help but think how small her hands looked wrapped around it.
The pale hands of my petite wife contrasted starkly against the darkness of his huge, black dick. Julie tried to work his cock into her mouth, but she was barely able to get her lips past the head, it was just too big. Undeterred though, she kept working her hands up and down, increasing her pace as his cock got harder and harder from her attention. She kept stroking as she leaned in, then started licking and kissing around the base of his cock, slowly working her way down to his balls again.
He was looking down at her, enjoying the feelings that she was giving him, while standing directly in front of the window as the breeze came in and rolled over them bringing the smell of sweat and sex to me. Julie moved one of her hands down to her pussy and started rubbing and fingering herself, all while sucking on his balls and jerking his thick cock. From my vantage point I could see my wife’s tits from the side, hanging beautifully in front of her, bouncing slightly as she stroked his shaft.
The thick black guy had his hands on either side of Julie’s head, guiding her movements, but he shifted them down to her shoulders and helped her stand up. "Ready for a fucking baby?“, he asked her softly, looking her in the eyes.
"God yes!”, Julie said. "I need to cum".
Without saying anything he turned my wife around so that she was square in the middle of the window, facing outside, her white skin outlined by the pitch black night beyond, and pushed her forward slightly so that her ass was sticking out behind her and her breasts were hanging heavily in front of her. Then he stepped in behind her, spread her legs with his foot, and then grabbed his cock and guided it toward her waiting snatch. As he closed the distance, he put a hand on her hip, and held Julie steady as he pushed inside her.
She tried to pull away, it was obviously still a bit painful, but he held her still with his powerful arm. Julie let out a sharp gasp as he pushed a bit harder, forcing more of himself inside her. Then, when he was most of the way in, he paused. They were both breathing slowly, but heavily. He moved his other hand to Julies hip, so that he was holding her from both sides, and then he thrust himself forward violently burying the remainder of his dick.
Julie had been bracing herself by holding onto the sides of the window frame, but his thrust was so powerful that she almost lost her grip and fell into the screen. She let out a short scream, partly from pain, but some from fear. It was a reminder from him that he was in control, and despite how soft he had been a few minutes ago, it brought the reality of the situation back. He didn’t give her a chance to regain her composure, instead he just started fucking her, pounding his thick meat into her from behind at a violent pace.
My wife scrambled to get her hands back into place on the window frame so that she could hold herself up and avoid falling into the window screen. Once she had her grip back she started moaning in pleasure and grunting in pain. He held her hips firm, it was probably the only thing that allowed her to regain her grip. Once he had gotten into his stride he shifted his hands from my wife’s hips to her tits.
As he started massaging Julie’s breasts she started moaning louder. I feared that with the two of them standing in the window like that they would be seen by our neighbors. Julie seemed to be getting more turned on by the prospect. My wife was slamming her ass back against the thick black man as he was slamming forward. I could only lay there and watch as his huge cock pushed in and out of her cunt. They were there for a while, slowly Julie bent over, her tits hanging beneath her in the grip of the black man that was fucking her.
Her moans were so loud and constant that I couldn’t tell when she orgasmed, but I knew when he started cumming. He started grunting, pushing his cock harder into Julie’s cunt, and with his hands still on her tits he pulled her back against him and held her tight. I could see the spasms in his balls as he emptied his load into my wife’s cunt, and with each jerk of his cock Julie would squeak loudly. "Oh fuck…“, Julie said trailing off into a moan.
"You like that baby?”, the thick black man said, his cock still stuck in my wife’s pussy, his hands still massaging her tits. In answer she turned slightly and kissed him, I could see their tongues wrestling with each other.
"God… I started cumming and I didn’t stop", she said.
"You made enough noise I think the whole neighborhood heard you", he replied. Julie just smiled and kissed him again. He pushed her forward a bit and pulled back, his big cock falling out of her pussy.
"You made me really messy", my wife said to the thick black guy.
"Well you know how to get clean", he said to her as he waved toward me. Fear started to come over me again. I had no idea what the guy was going to do, but he led my wife over to me and helped her position herself over my face. Once again Julie squatted down, lowering her pussy onto my face. The thick black guy was looking down at me with a stern look on his face.
The taste was awful, it was musky and bitter, and his sperm spilled out of my wife’s pussy and all over my face. Julie was looking down at me, smiling as I worked my tongue into her pussy and sucked this stranger’s cum out. But I was watching the thick black man, and he was watching me. It was so awful that I couldn’t help but make a face of disgust. The black guy just watched as I licked and sucked at my wife’s pussy.
Julie for her part seemed to enjoy it, she orgasmed once, it was small, but I could tell. When she came her pussy tightened and squeezed more semen out into my mouth. I actually choked a bit, and as soon as my wife’s short lived orgasm was finished she stood up off my face and went to the bed, collapsing onto it.
"Did you like that baby?“, the thick black man asked my wife.
"Eh”, Julie replied, “not really. His tongue is as pathetic as his dick”.
He looked down at me again, a mean look on his face, and I feared her was going to hurt me more. "You didn’t do a good job for the lady", he said to me. "You want me to hurt you again?“ I shook my head as much as I could. "Well, you still need to be punished. Isn’t that right?”
"Yes he does", my wife agreed. "Punish the limp dick".
"You cleaned your wife, now clean me", he said. I was confused, but before I could respond he knelt down in front of me and slapped his still half hard dick in my face. As much as I could, I flinched. My mouth was hanging open in shock, and he took advantage of that and stuck his thick, black cock deep into my mouth. I gagged instantly, and he pulled out slightly.
Julie sat up on the bed and when she saw what this stranger was doing to me she exclaimed, “Yes!”, a big smile on her face. "Do that! Make him suck and lick your cock. It’s about time he knew what it was like, making me do it all these years". As she said this the guy began to work his dick in and out of my mouth.
The taste was unsurprisingly horrible. I was on the verge of throwing up. "Lick and suck me clean", the thick black guy said looking down at me angrily. As much as I could I opened my mouth and stuck my tongue out. I couldn’t really move in my position, but that didn’t stop him from holding his cock with one hand and pushing it in and out of my mouth. On every thrust in I would gag, and each time I did he would pull him dick out of my mouth and slide it across my lips. This would result in a glob of juice forming on my lips, a combination of my wife’s pussy juices, his semen, and my own phlegm.
Then he would shove his dick back into my mouth, pushing this glob with it. "Yes", I heard my wife say, “That’s what a real man’s dick is like. Too bad your not like that”. From what I could see Julie was kneeling on the bed, legs spread, rubbing her pussy and squeezing a tit while watching me get fucked in the mouth. His dick started to get harder as he watched my wife getting herself off, and as it got bigger I couldn’t keep it in my mouth without gagging.
"You like watching this baby?“, the thick black guy asked looking over at Julie.
"Oh yes”, my wife replied, “I like watching you make limp dick suck your huge dick. A man’s cock”. He shoved his dick deep into my mouth, making me gag so hard my eyes watered. I continued to cough as I heard my wife say, “Come here and let me do that. Mmm… now this is how to suck a cock”. I could hear my wife moaning as I fought for breath, and then I passed out.
My wife and I went to a swinger’s party at a neighborhood house. Cheryl knew the couple better than I did since she was a stay at home mom. She and I had talked about swinging before, and we decided to visit the party and see what it was like. Then if we felt in the mood we’d play with each other. But we’d set a strict line that we wouldn’t interact sexually with other people, this visit was simply exploratory.
By the time we arrived everyone else was already completely or mostly naked. People were all over the house in various states of sexual activity. Watching the neighborhood wives getting pounded got me instantly hard. After a few minutes of mingling my wife and I found a corner for ourselves.
Cheryl sat me down and pulled my cock out. She started sucking me off like never before. As she was gobbling my cock another man came up to us and waved his dick toward my wife. I couldn’t help but notice that he was bigger than me. Without taking her mouth off me Cheryl wrapped a hand around his shaft and started stroking him.
Even though we’d agreed to only interact with each other, it aroused me to watch my wife jerk off another man. In less than a minute I started cumming, emptying into my wife’s mouth. Cheryl swallowed every drop. Then we switched positions, so she was sitting and my head was between her legs. With her pants and panties removed I started working on her clit.
The action around us had obviously turned her on too because she grabbed two handfuls of my hair and pulled my head deep into her pussy. I could only watch as the man standing next to us guided his big dick into my wife’s mouth. And protest I tried to make was muffled by Cheryl’s thighs.
Soon I realized that as I paid less attention to my wife’s cunt and more to pulling away the less distracted she was and the more she was focused on sucking the stranger’s dick. So I focused on making my wife cum as quickly as I could, fingers and tongue working to the best of my ability. I figured if she had an orgasm we could leave and that would be it.
A few minutes later and my wife came. Her hips shook, she tightened around my head, her moans reached peak crescendo. The stranger’s dick fell from her mouth as she calmed down and released me. Thinking that was it I stood and straightened my clothes. When I tried handing my wife her clothes she said, “I need to be fucked. I’m so turned on now.”
We both looked down at my limp dick. I’d never had the capability to get hard twice in one night much less within ten minutes and Cheryl knew that. The stranger said, “I can help with that”, as he wiggled his big dick at her.
Both of us looked at it and I thought, ‘There’s no way. We agreed’. But there was a different intention on Cheryl’s face.
“Let’s go somewhere more comfortable”, the guy said taking my wife by the hand and leading her upstairs. Standing there holding her pants and panties I watched them walk up the stairs, her ass visible and pussy wet.
They disappeared around a corner and I wasn’t sure what to do. A woman I partially recognized walked by. My limp dick, which now looked petite didn’t even jump as this attractive, naked woman walked past. She saw me holding the panties and teasingly she asked, “Those yours?”
With a leer my only response I decided to go upstairs, find my wife, and take her home. Once upstairs though I didn’t know which of the five doors she was behind. Behind the first were three women, laying in a triangle, eating each other out. Second was an empty bathroom. Third was a woman getting double penetrated by two guys. Fourth was locked and the fifth was a closet.
'Cheryl must be behind the locked door’, I thought. Ineffectively I tried to open the door again, hoping perhaps I hadn’t turned the knob correctly, but it was still locked. Putting my ear against the door I listened, wanting to hear any clue of the activity within.
“Oh fuck”, my wife moaned. It was muffled coming through the door, but I could barely hear that it was here. "No, no. Nice and slow, you’re bigger than I’ve had.“ More moaning occurred, "Yes. God yes. All the way.”
Then the unmistakable sounds of fucking started. Bodies slapping against each other, moans, a bed shaking. Timidly I knocked on the door, “Cheryl?”
The moaning stopped by the other sounds continued. My wife answered breathy, through the door, “Just a minute honey. I, uh, need just a minute.” Then the moaning picked up again. For a few more minutes I stood there listening, the sounds grew louder and I no longer need my ear against the door to hear the activity inside.
When I couldn’t stand it any longer I knocked again, “Cheryl?” This time there was no response and no break in the rhythm of sounds escaping the room. Feeling deflated I went downstairs and, unsure what to do, sat down by the front door.
I realized I was still holding my wife’s clothes when the same woman from before came by. "Are those your wife’s?“, she asked less playfully this time. Nodding was the only response I could manage. It became obvious she didn’t know what to say, "Where is she? Didn’t she go upstairs with John?”
“Upstairs, the room on the right”, again I nodded.
“Oh”, she sounded surprised. "That’s the master bedroom. My husband was in the master bathroom a while ago.“ With a big smile she said, "Guess she’s keeping him and John entertained.”
As she walked away all I could think about was what Cheryl might be doing along in a bedroom with two strange men. There was no power in my legs, they wouldn’t work, and despite my desire to take my wife home I didn’t have the willpower to move.
Time passed, I lost track of how much, but my attention focused when I saw two men heading upstairs. Both of their cocks were large and hard. One said to the other, “I hear that new wife is in the master bedroom.”
“The one with the large tits?”, the second guy asked.
“Yep. And apparently she’s really wild and horny.” Their conversation turned to quiet laughter as they reached the top of the stairs. Sneaking up the stairs behind them I peeked around the corner. I only caught a glimpse of them as a man, not the stranger from before, let these two men into the room where I’d last heard my wife.
Part of me had to know what was going on behind the door, but most of me didn’t want to know. Somehow, I thought, if I couldn’t see it then it wasn’t really happening. The sounds coming through the door told me otherwise though. Unable to stand anymore I left the party and drove myself home. Cheryl didn’t return home until midday the following day. Some man I’d never seen dropped her off in the driveway, left without a word, and Cheryl came into the house wearing only a robe.
My wife and I went on honeymoon to a nice island in the Caribbean. I had just turned 20 and Debby was still 19. She was absolutely beautiful, with long red hair, large D cup breasts, and a tight ass. Our flight down was delayed, so we didn’t get into the hotel room until nearly 3 am, and that was after our 9 am marriage ceremony. We were both so tired that we just fell into bed and went right to sleep.
The following morning we got up and headed down to the beach. I didn’t think anything strange about our lack of sexual contact, we had two weeks of honeymoon and we were both still quite tired. We staked out a nice spot on the beach, with a great view of the bay, and relaxed in the sun.
Apparently the little strip of beach we were on was owned by the hotel, which catered to European guests, and as such nude sunbathing was allowed. There were only a few people on the beach naked or topless, but my wife decided to join them by removing her top. My dick got hard in my trunks as I enjoyed the view and I noticed other men on the beach glancing my wife’s way.
At the end of our first hour on the beach we were approached by a black man who was obviously local. He was completely naked and well built, his skin was darkened evenly all over implying he wandered around naked a lot, and he carried himself with a confidence at odds with being exposed to strangers. Stopping right in front of us he asked, “Would you like to go scuba diving?”
It seemed like an interesting proposition, but not with a strange, naked man, so I answered, “No thanks.”
Debby shot back, “Oh come on, that sounds like fun.”
I was so tired I was having trouble staying awake on the beach, so I couldn’t imagine putting in the effort to scuba dive. "My boat is right there", the man said pointing to a boat anchored about forty meters from the shore. "We can go there, and I can show you how to scuba.“
Unable to help myself, I noticed that this dick waggled back and forth as he moved and pointed. It was long and thick, and mesmerizing as it swayed. My wife was watching it also. "I don’t think so”, I answered again, “I’d like to just relax.”
“Well I want to go”, Debby said standing up.
“Ah, yes”, the strange man replied in his odd accent, “This is good, come I will show you.”
My wife turned and looked at me, “Are you sure you’re not coming?”
Though I didn’t want to go, I disliked the idea of leaving my wife with some stranger. So I gave an excuse to buy me some time and her some safety, “I’ll take our stuff back to the room and then come meet you on the boat.”
“Ah, yes. This is okay”, the man said smiling.
So as I got up and started gathering our things to return to the hotel room, my wife walked down to the water’s edge with this strange, black man. I had my hands full of stuff as I watched them slip into the water. It was obvious they were joking and laughing, and then something unexpected happened.
This strange man picked my wife up off her feet, holding her sideways in his arms, with almost no effort. Debby threw her arms around his neck for support, and smiled looking back at me. That was when I realized she wasn’t wearing a top, just her bikini bottom. Her bare tits were firmly pressed against his dark chest.
He carried her out into the water until they had to swim to his boat before reaching the diving deck. Knowing where my wife was I felt safe to return to the hotel room with our belongings. When I dropped all the stuff off in the hotel room I felt overwhelmed with fatigue. More than anything I wanted to lay down and take a nap, but I feared for my wife’s safety. Reluctantly I decided to head back out to the beach and make sure she was alright.
It took me almost half an hour to walk to the hotel from the beach and back. Once back on the beach I spotted his boat, in the same location, and started the slow trek through the water to it. As I pulled myself up from the water and onto his diving deck I started to wonder whether they were already diving.
Sure enough a quick look around confirmed that the boat was empty, a couple of scuba tanks were obviously missing, so I figured they would be beneath the water. Problem was, I had no idea how to scuba dive myself, so I couldn’t go down there to confirm. I leaned over the side of the boat and looked down into the water, but didn’t see anyone there.
Then I thought to look off the front of the boat, and though it was difficult to be sure I thought I saw a couple of shapes under the water, a short distance off the front of the boat. One of the shapes was rather dark and the other was rather pale. 'That has to be them’, I thought.
Content that it was my wife and the strange man diving I sat down on the boat to wait for them. A half hour went by and they didn’t come up, in fact it didn’t look like they’d moved when I glanced back over the front again. Every few minutes I’d checked, but they were always right there next to each other.
I gave up again and went back to the beach. Sitting in the shade of a hotel umbrella was quite relaxing, I almost fell asleep, but I was able to see when my wife and the strange man climbed out of the water back onto the boat. Neither had put on any more clothes.
‘Finally’, I thought as I got up from the chair and started the journey back to the boat. It took me quite a while to swim back through the water to the boat. I got a hold on the diving deck, and pulled myself aboard. The boat wasn’t moving very fast, but it was moving out of the bay and toward the ocean.
'Lucky I got here before it got too far out’, I thought. Heading toward the front of the boat, I wanted to talk to the man and see where he was taking the boat, and my wife, without me. There at the helm was the black man, Debby was on her knees sucking his cock. One of her hands was working his shaft in time with her mouth, the other hand had pushed her bikini bottom aside and was rubbing her clit.
“What the fuck?”, I froze in place at the sight.
My wife jumped up in shock. "Oh god", she exclaimed as she ran past me into the cabin.
The black stranger turned, his dick still half hard, “You must understand. We were under water, one thing lead to another, and it just continued from there”, he explained.
“What the fuck?”, anger seethed from me.
“Here”, his accent again, “I show you.” He turned a small television on, it showed an underwater view beneath the boat. Then he pushed a couple more buttons and it started playing a tape, obviously from earlier because the sea floor wasn’t rolling by. A moment later my wife and the man swam into view, dressed the same, wearing the scuba gear. He fast forwarded through the minutes of them looking about, and I noticed their bodies rubbing against each other.
Then he slowed it down to normal speed and I watched incredulously as he put his hands around my wife’s waist and pulled her to him. Now with their bodies folded into each other he grabbed two handfuls of her tits and started kneading them. Instead of pushing him away or fleeing my wife instead pushed back against him, grabbed his dick with one hand, and started jerking him off.
They fondled each other for a bit before one of his hands slipped down inside her bikini bottoms, which Debby didn’t resist at all. After another minute it was obvious his dick was fully hard and he pushed my wife forward a bit, bending her at the waist. Debby reached back and pulled her bikini bottoms aside as he guided his long, dark dick into her. Incredulously I watched as they started fucking, right there under water, beneath the boat.
It was a perfect view from the underwater camera from the boat, he must have planned it and positioned things purposefully. I recognized the position from my earlier visit, when I’d seen their shapes near each other through the water. What I had mistaken for playful inspection of the ocean floor was actually raunchy adultery! Just married, and this stranger had fucked my wife before I had.
“So you see”, the stranger said.
“Fuck no!”, I yelled still angry. "Turn this boat around, I’m going back to the hotel.“
"I cannot”, he replied. Turning on him I was going to give him an earful, but he explained, “We are too far out now”, he pointed toward the now distant bay as the boat kept slipping farther away from shore. "The water will be too shallow this time of day to get back into the bay.“
"Take me back to shore!”, I screamed.
“I cannot”, he shrugged completely calm with his stupid accent, “There is no where to drop you off that we have gas to go. We must wait for the tide. Just a few hours”. He turned away from the controls as if that were the last of the conversation. Taking the key with him he disappeared into the cabin and said, “Sit and look at the ocean, relax.”
The boat wasn’t very big and I could hear them talking through the cabin door, though it was too muffled for me to make out the words. After a minute the talking stopped and everything got quite except for the sounds of the water against the boat. Minutes later and I could hear commotion coming from the cabin. Then I heard banging noises and moaning.
Fearing what was happening I walked over and opened the door to the cabin. Sure enough, my wife was on her back with the black stranger atop her, his large black dick stretching out her pussy as he pounded her. Their fucking was so vigorous they were flailing back and forth on the bed, my wife’s legs swaying in the air above his back knocking into things. They were both moaning loudly.
“What the fuck?!”, I yelled.
Slowing without stopping my wife looked at me around the stranger’s body and she said, “We’re going to be out here for a few hours and I’m not done getting fucked. I mean look at this size of his dick”, a moan interrupted her, “If you’re going to watch, be quiet. If not, go away.” With that she hooked her ankles over his shoulders and resumed fucking him at full speed.
For a minute all I could do was watch in mesmerized horror. Her bikini bottoms were hanging from one ankle, swaying back and forth every time his massive cock penetrated her. When she had an orgasm she cussed like I’d never heard, “Oh yes. Fuck my pussy! Fill up my cunt! Give me that dark dick!”, before losing herself in screams of pleasure.
I closed the door and went to the far end of the boat in a vain attempt to escape the noise. It didn’t matter where on the boat I went, I could hear my wife’s constant moans of pleasure, the screams and cussing that accompanied her orgasms. For what seemed like forever the only reprieve I received from the noises were when they changed positions.
After hours the cabin door opened and the black stranger went to the helm, checked some things, drank a bottle of water, smiled at me, then went back into the cabin. As he entered I heard my wife say, “No, leave the door open.”
“The breeze?”, the stranger asked.
“Yes”, Debby replied.
“We can just out here”, he smiled. My wife emerged from the cabin, still naked, dripping with sweat. The air made her nipples hard and her skin shimmer. He sat in the captain’s chair and started steering us back toward the shore. Debby got on her knees in front of him and sucked his cock. When he was hard again she sat on his lap, fucking herself on his huge dick while rubbing her tits in her face.
As we got closer to shore I was more certain that the noises she was making were reaching the shore and people would know what was happening. Finally he brought the boat to a stop in the bay and my wife yelled out one final orgasm, “Yes! Give me more of your black seed!” Sure enough he emptied himself inside her, I could see his dick throb as his hips shot up so he was deep inside my wife.
I got off the boat into the water and headed for shore. My wife followed behind me, but not before the strange, black man said, “You come scuba tomorrow, we do it again.” When we reached the shore my wife was still naked. Many people on the beach were looking at us and some of them were smiling and laughing knowingly. The rest of the honeymoon I spent angry and my wife spent sunbathing nude, scuba diving, and taking boat tours with local guides.
Richie had been a low level mob guy for a long time, but he’d never really gotten along with them. They tolerated him more than anything because he was good at doing what needed to be done. For his work he was moderately rewarded, enough to get by, and it had gotten him a pretty woman, Valerie.
For her part, Valerie cared about Richie, but knew he wasn’t going anywhere. It was a comfortable enough life with him though. She wasn’t sure how he was able to provide so well, but she figured he was doing something shady behind the family’s back.
Valerie had just bought a new sun dress and was wearing it around the apartment. She liked the thinness of the fabric, how it really showed off her cleavage, and with nothing on benath how it highlighted her incredible body. Richie was wearing something crummy and watching tv. There was a knock on the door, so she went to answer it. Right as she opened the door someone on the other side shoved it open and knocked her back.
She landed on her ass, her legs fell apart, and the two men standing in the doorway could see right up her dress to her pussy. Richie jumped up in surprise, reaching for the gun he kept nearby, but it wasn’t fast enough. The two guys in the door already had guns out, one on Valerie and one on Richie.
Richie knew both guys, one was Big Tony the underboss, the other was his right hand Thug though Richie didn’t know his name. The Thug picked Valerie up off the floor and threw her down on the couch, Tony closed on Richie. "Well Richie", Tony said, “You thought we wouldn’t find out?”
“Uh… no?”, Richie replied nervous and unsure what the correct answer was.
“You stupid mook”, Tony was obviously upset, “They sent us to take care of you.”
“Hey!”, Valerie shouted from the couch. She was obviously upset about being knocked down and was never one to shy away from conflict. "You got a big god damned mouth.“
Richie got more nervous, he didn’t think that was possible. "What did you say?”, Tony turned on her incredulous.
“I said you got a big fucking mouth”, Valerie sat up straight, defiant.
“Honey”, Richie said to her, “Don’t say things like that to Big Tony.” The last thing he needed was his woman antagonizing the guy that was here to inflict pain.
Tony looked at Richie with a look of pure disbelief on his face. The thug switched places with Tony, now standing by Richie’s chair and tv, pointing his gun at Richie’s head. Tony was standing in front of Valerie as she sat on the couch, his gun loosely pointed at her.
“Why do they call you Big Tony?”, Valerie asked mockingly, “Cause of your big mouth?”
“Why do they call me Big Tony?”, he replied, “No honey, it ain’t my mouth.”
“Oh”, she didn’t seem phased at all, “So you got a big dick or something?”
Tony and his thug laughed, but Richie shifted uncomfortably. "Yeah honey", Tony answered. "You got a real fire cracker of a wife here Richie.“
"I don’t believe it”, Valerie said, “Guys like you usually have little dicks. All talk, no action.”
“What?”, again Tony couldn’t believe what he was hearing.
“Don’t taunt him”, Richie pleaded nervously.
Both Tony and his thug looked at Richie angrily, “I came here to deal with you and I will”, Tony threatened Richie, “But first I’m going to deal with this bitch here.” He turned his attention back to Valerie sitting in front of him. "You got a hot piece of ass here Richie. How big are your titties honey?“
"34 D”, she smiled and pushed her cleavage together with her arms. "How big is your cock?“
Tony reached down and unzipped his pants, reached in and whipped out his dick. It was huge, and still limp. When hard it would be almost as long as Valerie’s forearm and as thick as her wrist. "Big enough?”, he asked teasingly.
“I’ve seen bigger”, she smirked. Tony looked over at RIchie with a smile on his face. "Not him though", she said looking at her husband.
“Your woman needs to be taught a lesson”, Tony said.
“You ain’t man enough to give it to me”, she retorted. He looked back at her, more serious this time.
“Alright honey, you asked for it”, he reached out and grabbed her face in his hand, squeezing tight. "You want Big Tony’s dick?“
"Nope”, she replied through squished lips.
“We’ll see about that”, Tony said. He shoved her back on the couch, dropped to his knees in front of her, roughly shoved her legs wide apart, and threw the skirt of her dress up exposing her bare pussy. Then he darted his head forward and stuck his tongue into her snatch. Valerie jumped in response, but smiled down at the top of Tony’s head. Tony let out a moan of pleasure as he started flicking his tongue up and down her clit while his hands rubbed her thighs.
“Tony”, Richie pleaded uncomfortably, “That ain’t right Tony.”
“Shut up”, Tony said bringing his head up for a second.
As he stuck a finger in her pussy she said, “Yeah, shut up and let the man work Richie.” She started moaning and grinding her hips in response to Tony’s furious tongue and exploring hands. He rubbed her thighs, fingered her pussy, sucked on her clit, and did all he could to make her cum. It didn’t take long before Valerie exploded in orgasm, her hips rising up off the sofa and pressing into Tony’s face, her body quivering, and her moans reaching peak volume.
When she finished cumming Tony stood up, holding onto her ankles, keeping her bare legs held up and her heels high in the air. As he hovered his hard dick over her he asked, “now do you want Big Tony’s big dick?”, looking down at her.
“Nope”, Valerie said with a smile.
“Tony man…”, Richie whimpered.
Without looking at him Tony yelled, “Shut up Richie!”
“Yeah”, Valerie added, “Shut up Richie.”
“You’re going to get my dick”, Tony said, “And you’re going to tell me you want it.” He grabbed a handful of Valerie’s hair and pulled her up so her head was level with his massive cock. "Now suck it, get me real slick so I can fuck you good.“ Without hesitating she opened her mouth and sucked on the head of his dick. She wasn’t able to get more than that in her tiny mouth, so she worked as much of his shaft as she could with her tongue.
Occassionally she would suck on the head, but whenever there was precum about to drip she’d use her hands to rub it along his shaft. Tony pulled the top of her dress down and her tits hung free for him to fondle. When his dick was glistening with her saliva and his precum he shoved her back on the couch and said, "Alright honey, now tell me you want my dick.”
“I want your dick”, she replied, “Give me Big Tony’s big dick.”
“This ain’t right man…”, Richie whined again. The thug standing next to Richie smacked him in the head with the butt of the pistol and gave a stern look. Richie was sitting at perfect level to see the hard-on pressing against the thug’s pants, we was obviously enjoying the show and didn’t want interruptions.
“Alright bitch”, Tony said positioning the head of his shaft at the opening to Valerie’s pussy. With a thrust of his hips the head of his cock disappeared inside her. She let out a yelp as his size penetrated her. "Here it comes", he started thrusting in and out, getting deeper on each stroke. "You like that?“
Valerie moaned and nodded in response. She started bucking her hips to match Tony’s fucking motions, their bodies coming together as his whole length slammed inside her. "That’s so fucking good”, she moaned.
“I want you to tell your loser husband”, Tony commanded.
“His dick is so good baby”, she looked at Richie. "He makes me feel good.“ Richie looked down, head in his hands, trying to hide his eyes. Her moans increased in volume and frequency as she came, there was no way to escape the sounds of his wife getting fucked. They changed positions on the couch and he had to look, Valerie was now kneeling with Tony behind her.
With a hard thrust Tony shoved his cock into her tight pussy. As they fucked her tits swayed beneath her causing her nipples to rub against the fabric of the couch. Another orgasm caused her to scream, "so fucking good!”
“Tell him”, Tony grabbed one handful of her hair and the dress still bunched around her waist. He saw that Richie wasn’t watching so he instructed the thug, “make him watch, don’t let him look away.”
“Baby he’s making me cum”, she moaned at her husband. "Oh I love the way he grabs my hair and just takes control.“ Another orgasm rose in her as Tony held her in place and fucked her harder and faster.
"You’ve got a hot bitch”, Tony said, “watch as I make her mine.” Using her hair, he pulled her off the couch and onto her knees in front of him, with a few quick jerks his cock spewed a load of cum onto her face and tits. They both laughed as she licked the cum off herself and without thinking she wrapped her lips around Tony’s dick that was hanging in front of her face.
“Looks like she wants another go”, he teased as his dick started to get hard again. "Take him out", he instructed the thug while motioning to Richie. The thug got Richie to his feet and forced him from the apartment at gun point. As they were leaving Richie was able to hear, “You want Big Tony to fuck your ass this time?”, and Valerie’s muffled yes around the dick in her mouth.
The small town right on the state line had one strip club, it was intended to draw visitors from the neighboring states. The club was always searching for new women that wanted to strip, and the club did alright, but to find new potential strippers they had an amateur night contest. There was a cash prize for the top three, plus the women could keep whatever tips they earned.
There was a big crowd that night, a lot of men from across the state line, and the owner was pleased to notice a lot of local housewives had shown up without their husbands. Likely they were just curious to see the place in action, but he knew that he’d be able to get them to dance. At the start of the contest the announcer told the crowd, “Alright, in this state full nudity is allowed, so everything is coming off! And any ladies that want an opportunity to win the prize money, come up here and put your name on the list!”
Two of the regular dancers got things started as the first few amateurs signed their names to the list. The owner could see groups of ladies, obviously housewives that knew each other, encouraging women from their groups to sign up. Any reluctance the women had was likely overcome by the hundreds of dollars in tips the professionals were making, the thousands of dollars in prize money, and the alcohol.
Linda was wearing a conservative sweater and long skirt. Though she didn’t feel sexy, or quite know what to do, she tried her best at wiggling her body seductively. Her timid feelings started to melt away as the crowd of women cheered her on and the men adjusted the lumps in the fronts of their paints. So she unbuttoned her sweater and let it fall on the stage. Then she slid her skirt down and off. She was standing there wearing her plain bra and panties, flesh colored stockings, sensible shoes, and wedding ring.
Men near the stage starting waving money at her, asking Linda to remove more of her clothing. Simulating the professional strippers that had come before she faced away from the crowd, unhooked her bra, and let it fall away while covering her breasts with her hands. Turning back to face the crowd Linda knelt down and snapped dollars out of men’s hands while she shook her breasts in their face. Her shyness prevented her from going any farther. So she tucked the bills into the tops of her stockings before gathering up her clothes and sneaking off stage.
Erica was the next housewife on the list. A bit of a wild woman she stripped off her blouse and skirt almost immediately. She’d worn a thong with lacy garter, stockings, and bra. One guy seemed eager to give her some money. So she sat on the stage in front of him and spread her legs giving him a close view of her thong covered pussy. Once he stuck some money under her garter Erica took her bra off and waved it in his face before throwing it on the stage behind her.
She moved to another guy that was holding up money for her. After crawling over on her hands and knees she wiggled her ass in his face, only the string of the thong preventing him from seeing everything. The man gave her a bill for the view, but Erica wanted more. So she hooked her thong and slid it off, exposing her ass and pussy for half the room to see. That prompted the man to slip more bills into her garter. One last prance around the stage while exposed allowed her to scoop up her clothes and money on the stage before she exited.
Leanne was the last housewife to dance, but she’d come prepared to win. For a few minutes she danced around the stage and the pole slowly removing her secretary-style outfit. Beneath she was wearing a cup-less bra which showed off her perky tits nicely, crotch-less panties which provided a view of her shaved pussy, and high heels that accentuated her legs.
It was quite easy for her to collect money from the men around the stage, even without taking anything else off. That didn’t stop her though. She spent extra time on stage removing her skimpy lingerie all while earning extra money. Every time she took off a piece of clothing it seemed the men would throw more money at her. When she was down to her heels she collected everything and left the stage.
The owner rounded up the amateur ladies that had danced during the contest and got them onto stage wearing what they’d stripped down to at the end of their dances. To end the contest they paraded around the stage one last time as the crowd applauded. Money was handed out to the winners and then all the ladies went backstage with the owner. Backstage the owner explained that any of the amateur ladies that wanted jobs could have them, and if they wanted to make some more money they could do private lap dances that night.
Linda, Erica, and Leanne were the only housewives that expressed interest in performing private dances, the money was too enticing. It didn’t take long to find men that wanted to join the amateur wives in the back booths for some private action.
At first Linda wasn’t sure what to do. The guy sat in the chair at the back of this small booth, she shut the door so they were alone, and he handed her money. She barely had any idea what a lap dance was, but she figured she’d wiggle her body in his face and see if he liked that. Quickly the man removed her bra and groped her tits.
Linda wasn’t sure if that was allowed, but the man had paid and she figured that meant he could touch her where he wanted. His exploring hands got her aroused, and when one of his hands dipped to her pantie covered pussy she almost came. So when he asked her to remove her panties she obliged. When she returned to sit on his lap she found he’d freed his dick from his pants.
Wanting to give the man his money’s worth Linda placed her now bare pussy against the man’s shaft. As she rubbed up and down, the man sucked on her tits and licked at her nipples. The wetness and physical sensations were getting Linda off, and as she had an orgasm she pressed herself down onto the man. He continued to buck his hips and that caused him to orgasm, spewing his cum onto his own chest.
Though she’d never given a lap dance, Erica suspected the guy in the chair in front of her was too busy looking at her exposed tits, pussy, and ass to care. This stranger had paid her hundreds of dollars for the lap dance, so she was going to try her best. As she rubbed her ass against his lap, she could feel the hard lump of his cock, and she positioned herself so that she was rubbing her pussy lips up and down the length. 'Might as well get some pleasure out of this if I can’, she thought, ‘not that the money isn’t enough’.
An orgasm came quickly, the thrill of the evening finally climaxing inside her. The feel of a stranger’s cock parting her pussy lips was enticing. It must have been obvious that she’d cum because the man asked, “Now that you’d had one, how about me?” Erica realized immediately what he meant when he slid down his zipper, pulled his dick from his pants, and pointed his hard shaft toward her face.
“I don’t know about that”, she answered playfully. The man had a beautiful cock and she was quite intrigued to feel someone other than her husband. Without a word the man produced a bundle of money and held it out toward Erica. Realizing this man was paying her for sex, that he considered her a whore, made her feel dirty and more aroused.
Taking the money she dropped her knees in front of the man, intent on getting his shaft slick with her mouth so she could feel him inside her ready pussy. It must have been too much for him because his orgasm came very quickly. Erica didn’t want to disappoint, 'He paid good money after all’, so she kept her mouth firmly affixed to his dick and swallowed every drop of his cum. Feeling less than satisfied she left him to clean up and went in search of another man.
Leanne was enjoying giving her lap dance, the guy was hot and she was horny. As she rubbed against him he put his hands on her tits, grabbing two handfuls and squeezing. While she wasn’t sure he was supposed to do that, it felt really good so she didn’t resist. After a few minutes she was becoming more turned on, and as she faced him he licked her nipples. She knew that wasn’t allowed, so she pulled away and stopped him. "I’ve got more money", he said. "I’ll give you this", he held out a roll of bills, “if you let me keep going.”
Taking the money Leanne thumbed through the roll, it was many hundreds of dollars. 'This guy’s going to give me all this money just to lick my tits?’, she thought. "Okay", she said. It would be stupid to turn down that kind of money, even if she wasn’t married. After she stuffed the money in her purse, she climbed back onto his lap and stuck her tits in his face.
He ground his cock against her, rubbing himself through his pants against her pussy. After a minute of sucking on her tits she was losing control and stood up. The man looked puzzled, even a bit upset, until she reached down and undid his pants and slid them down. She couldn’t help herself, Leanne needed to see and feel his dick.
His dick was large. 'Larger than my husband’s’, the thought aroused her. At first she used her hands to feel his size and warmth. When that wasn’t enough anymore she used her mouth, feeling him stuff her face and push into her throat. He just sat and fondled her tits while she sucked his cock.
When that was no longer satisfying she stood and lowered her pussy onto his slick shaft. They both moaned as he entered her. This stranger’s cock inside her, filling her pussy like it had never been, was the culmination of an already erotic evening and Leanne orgasmed. She clenched tight as she bounced up and down on his big dick.
It didn’t take long before the man came too. He grabbed her hips, pulled her down tight to his lap, and filled her with his cum. Leanne felt wild and uncontrolled, a stranger was filling her pussy with his spunk like he owned her, like only her husband had done before. As the realization of what she was doing hit her she fell into another orgasm.
The owner of the club watched everything from his office, the cameras feeding into multiple computer monitors. Amateur night was a success, he knew he’d found some new dancers. Even if they weren’t willing to do it for the money or the sex, he had recording that he could use for persuasion.
Elizabeth and her husband had been struggling since the economy was down. They’d both been working longer hours, the bank accounts had less money, and their private life was strained because of it. As a cost saving measure they’d started commuting together, which meant more time to be stressed and angry with each other in the mornings.
One evening she had to work late and her husband was stuck in traffic on the far side of town. After a brief fight over the phone she said, “Fine, I’ll just take the train home.” She’d never had to take the train before, so when she bought her tickets she got directions on which trains took her to which parts of town.
Once on the train platform she noticed it was mostly empty, ‘probably the time of night’, she thought. For safety she moved to the end of the platform away from everyone else. The train arrived a few minutes later and she stepped into the last car. Elizabeth was the only one to get in that particular car. She was so tired she didn’t look to see if anyone else was there, instead she just grabbed a seat as the train took off.
A minute later she noticed there were two people at the other end of the car, what appeared to be a man and a woman. Though she couldn’t tell from where she was sitting, Elizabeth thought they were having sex. The woman appeared to be sitting on the man’s lap gyrating her hips back and forth. When the woman made eye contact Elizabeth turned away, embarrassed at the realization that she’d been staring and got caught.
Moments later she looked back up and there was no doubt that the couple was having sex. The woman’s breasts were exposed, the man was grabbing at them, and she was vigorously bouncing up and down on his lap. Elizabeth moved to another seat at the opposite end of the car, trying to hide away from the show, but she couldn’t help but see and hear what was happening.
The couple was obviously enjoying being watched, the woman’s moans increased and their fucking motions grew more intense. Despite herself, Elizabeth found her pussy was wet. She’d been fighting with her husband so long they’d not had sex in a long time, and the blatant sexual display before her was arousing. Without thinking about it her hand slid beneath her skirt and started teasing her pussy.
An orgasm flowed from her hand through her clit and into her body. The couple noticed and both stared. Elizabeth came back to her senses feeling better than she had in a while. Realizing what she’d done she straightened her clothes and looked around. There were other people in the car, two men. 'They must have gotten on at the last stop’, she thought.
While the couple at the other end of the car continued to fuck, one of the men approached Elizabeth. Nervous and not sure what to do, she froze as the man sat next to her. He put one hand on her leg and started pushing her skirt up. The other man moved in front of the couple, took his dick out of his pants, and started stroking his hard-on right in front of them.
Elizabeth was shocked. The man sitting next to her kept exploring with his hands, one now groping her tit through her shirt and the other all the way up to her panties. As he started fondling her he called out to the other man, “Hey, this cunt’s hot and ready!”
His friend groped the bouncing tits of the woman fucking, while still stroking his cock, and replied, “Be right there, get her going.”
“Now wait”, Elizabeth said. "What the hell are you doing?“, she demanded on the man sitting next to her as he continued to feel her up.
"Rules of the train”, the strange man replied. "The first car is for women only, but the last car is for women looking for a good time. Being in here is consent for anything.“ Stunned but aroused she looked around for an exit while he worked a hand under her bra and inside her panties. Her fear and desire to flee was slowly being overcome by a deeper sexual desire.
Mindlessly she watched as the couple continued to fuck, the man standing in front of them sucked on the woman’s tits and jerked his cock, and all three people seemed to be enjoying it. Fingers worked their way into her pussy while the man tweaked her nipple, it was becoming quite enjoyable. Her hands moved on their own, one to play with her free breast and the other to the man’s hard dick.
As she worked to free him from his pants he was slowly undoing her clothes, her shirt falling open and her skirt around her waist. Elizabeth barely noticed when the train stopped again. The other woman got off the train as she straightened her clothes, and the other two men in the car moved to where Elizabeth was seated as the train started moving again.
By the time they reached her the adjacent stranger’s pants were down and she was stroking his cock. Rather than feeling afraid or even timid, she was intrigued at what it would be like to be with three men. 'Three complete strangers’, she thought. 'What would my husband possibly say? Serves him right for treating me like crap and making me take the train.’
One of the men knelt between her legs and started eating her pussy, the second man stood beside her and stuck his cock in her mouth, while she continued to jerk the dick of the man sitting next to her. The situation had her incredibly excited and she orgasmed almost instantly. 'Wow, that guy really knows how to eat pussy’, she thought.
Elizabeth started to lose track of what was happening, unable to focus on anything before the pleasures coursing through her body. The tongue and fingers in her pussy were replaced by a hard cock. Her hands and mouth moved to whichever dick was closest. 'I can’t believe this’, she thought, 'Three hard cocks all for me.’ Another orgasm took her as she had the thought.
When the cock in her pussy started filling her with cum she clenched tight, heightening his pleasure and hers. "Fuck, I’m cumming again”, Elizabeth realized she’d said it instead of thinking it only once the words had escaped her.
A man stood her up, turned her around, and slid his shaft inside her. As he started fucking her from behind a dick appeared in front of her face and she started sucking. It didn’t take long before the guy she was blowing started cumming, and with his hands gripping her head tightly she had no choice but to swallow his entire load.
Her orgasms were coming more frequently now, the reality of what she was doing adding to her arousal. When the third cock exploded, the man emptying his load into her twat, she thought that was it. Looking around revealed there were two new men in the car and the original man missing. 'The train must have stopped and I didn’t notice’, she thought.
The two new men took the place of the last two. One sat down and pulled her well-lubed pussy onto his upright cock. It was bigger than any she’d had and the tightness of it made her cum immediately. A hard dick popped into her mouth and she started sucking. Someone was sucking on her tits, a hand was rubbing her clit, two dicks were penetrating her, Elizabeth lost track of it all.
At one point she was sitting on a guy’s cock while he sucked her tits. A new man came up beside her and stuck his dick in her mouth, holding her head tight. While in that position she felt a third cock press against her asshole. She tried to protest as it pushed forward into her, but no words were escaping around the thick cock filling her mouth.
The men around her mistook her noises for moans of pleasure which just made them fuck her harder. "Yeah, that horny bitch likes being airtight", she heard some strange man say. Other men chuckled in response. New sensations were rampaging through her body as three cocks penetrated her.
'Fuck, I am enjoying this’, Elizabeth thought. Time passed and she lost count of how many men had cum in her. Finally she realized it was just her and one guy left in the train car. He spewed his cum inside her pussy and then withdrew, letting his dick go limp as he put his clothes back in place.
“Where are my clothes?”, she asked looking around. Apparently at some point all of her clothes had come off and some of them were missing.
“Some guys took some as trophies”, the man answered. It was at the point that Elizabeth realized the man was the train operator. "Anyway, this is the last stop and end of the night, the train doesn’t run anymore today", he said.
“What the hell am I supposed to tell my husband?” Elizabeth realized her bra, panties, stockings, and shirt were missing. All she had left were her shoes and skirt.
“Tell him you feel asleep and missed your stop. Happens all the time.”
Standing there in just her shoes and skirt, cum dripping from her pussy and ass, she yelled after the disappearing train operator, “And what about my clothes?” But there was no answer.
Hannah and I had talked many times about swinging but the conversations were mostly bedroom fantasy. Surely my wife would never do anything like that, after all our marriage was happy and our sex life was satisfying. So I just wrote the whole thing off as pillow talk. I wasn’t sure I would be comfortable swinging, but it was fun to talk about.
Then a couple moved in next door, Catherine and Kurt, who were both built like Greek statues. They were so attractive my wife actually commented on it. The four of us became friends, hanging out on a regular basis. As the friendship grew my wife started talking about swinging with Kurt and Catherine, our pillow talk had become uncomfortably specific.
Despite my reservations, one night my wife invited them over for dinner. When they arrived she answered the door dressed in her sexiest little, black dress with her hair and makeup well done. Kurt and Catherine were also well dressed, everyone looked ready to go to the Ritz even though we were all staying in.
Throughout dinner it was clear that Hannah’s mind was focused on our swinging fantasy, but I didn’t know if our neighbors were aware or if I was willing. Wine flowed, food disappeared, the conversation was amusing, and we found ourselves speaking about trivial things. Hannah asked Kurt, “Want a tour of the house?”
“Sure”, he replied as my wife took him by the hand and they walked out of the room.
Catherine and I were left sitting there, silence hanging between us. Searching for something to say I blurted, “Guess we should take these into the kitchen”, and I grabbed up a handful of dishes. Seemingly reluctant she also picked up some dishes and followed me into the kitchen. We stood there talking, the kitchen island between us, and despite how great she looked I couldn’t bring myself to move the conversation past anything mundane.
Meanwhile my wife lead Kurt upstairs and directly to the bedroom. There were no misconceptions about her intentions. Once inside the bedroom Hannah shut the door behind them and led him to the bed. He didn’t resist as she pushed him onto the bed and undid his pants. As she freed his dick and stoked it she said, “Your cock is bigger than I imagined”.
Before he could respond she wrapped her mouth around his cock and started sucking up and down his shaft. Kurt laid back on the bed and moaned as my wife blew him. After a minute he sat up and roamed his hands over her, feeling her up through her dress. Without taking her mouth off his manhood she wiggle the top of her dress down to free her breasts giving his more access to her body.
He eagerly fondled her breasts while my wife climbed up onto the bed adjacent to Kurt. Hannah pulled her dress up past her hips and straddled our neighbor’s face. Hooking a finger inside her thong he tugged it aside and dug his tongue into her pussy. She bent forward to suck his cock again.
They stayed in the sixty-nine position until Kurt made my wife cum using his hands and tongue to probe her pussy and ass. Hannah sucked his dick deep into her throat and held him there as she rocked her hips back and forth on his face. Her tits pressed against his body as the moans slipped past her lips and around his shaft.
After her orgasm left her she moved her pussy from our neighbor’s face to his dick. With one hand on his chest she balanced herself while using her other hand to wiggle his cock head back and forth against her clit. The excitement was growing to be more than they could take and he grabbed her hips and pulled him down onto her.
One long thrust and he was completely inside, her pussy lips spread around his shaft and gently teasing his balls at the base of his shaft. They started pounding their bodies against each other, her tits bouncing wildly as they both moaned in delight. Hannah quickly had another orgasm grinding herself down onto Kurt’s thick cock, rocking her hips back and forth.
“Deeper… please, deeper”, my wife whimpered. Kurt rolled my wife over and placed himself atop her. They kissed deep and with great passion as he slid himself back inside her pink pussy. Then he leaned back, and while holding himself inside her, slid his arms under Hannah’s knees and lifted her legs into the air.
Leaning forward positioned him perfectly to fuck down into my wife’s willing pussy. He fucked her with so much force she had to brace herself against the headboard. The bed shook, he moaned, her tits bounced, their hips slapped, and she practically screamed with pleasure for countless minutes.
“Yes! Fuck me hard!”, Hannah demanded, “Hard and deep!” And Kurt obeyed picking up his pace causing her to start cumming again. My wife’s pleasure poured from her mouth in an avalanche of profanity. The headboard smacked into the wall a dozen times before he started cumming.
Meanwhile on the opposite side of the house Catherine and I were still standing in the kitchen, the dishes on the counter around us, as we talked about work and some of the latest developments in the neighborhood. The mundane conversation was boring, but constant. I thought I heard a noise from upstairs, but before I could excuse myself from the conversation to investigate Kurt came into the kitchen.
His clothes were a bit disheveled and he seemed flush, but was smiling. "Hi honey", he kissed his wife on the cheek. "What have you two been doing?“
"Nothing, just talking”, she gave him a disappointed look. "Can we go home now?“, Catherine asked. With a nod they said goodnight and I walked them out. My wife was still missing, so I went upstairs to find her.
Hannah was laid out on our bed, dress around her waist, stockings twisted, panties missing, tits exposed, and blissfully oblivious to my presence. The cum leaking out of her red, swollen pussy the last bit of proof to tell me what had happened.
Donna got a job working as a secretary when the economy slowed down, just to help her husband with the bills. They’d held off plans to start a family until things were more financially secure, but they still had to pay for the house and cars. It wasn’t a great job, but it was steady and her boss was pleasant to work for.
One afternoon near the end of the work day her boss called Donna into his office. "Shut the door", he requested. Diligently she closed the door and sat down, ready to take notes. "As you know Donna the company has an opening for a Vice President. If I get that position I get a huge raise, and so do you.“
"That sounds promising”, she replied.
“I need you to do something to help me out though. To help me get the promotion.” Donna waited patiently to hear what was next. "Mr. Brown is also up for the promotion. Now I know that he’s been wasting money on his business trips and claiming expenses he shouldn’t. If we can get proof of that, I’m guaranteed to get the promotion.“
"Okay. What do you need me to do?”, she asked.
“Stay late and after everyone else leaves go into his office and get the files of his expense reports with the receipts. I can use that to prove what he’s been doing.” Donna knew enough about the office layout to knew it wouldn’t be a problem, but if she got caught stealing files from another account manager’s office she’d get in serious trouble. "That’s all", her boss said as he dismissed her.
For the remainder of the day Donna thought about how she’d do it all. How to sneak in, where are the files, where do I hide the files, when will the cleaning crew be here, and dozens of other questions ran through her head. She called her husband to let him know that she needed to work late, which she never did, but mentioned the possible promotion.
Everyone else started leaving for the day and she started making preparations. Finally the office was quiet, it was just her, and she moved across to Mr. Brown’s office. Once inside the files were not as easy to find as she’d hoped. After too much time spent searching she found exactly what she needed right as the cleaning crew showed up.
Panic ripped through her and Donna hid behind the big desk hoping no one had seen her. 'I can’t stay here’, she thought, ‘They have to clean everywhere and that means in here as well.’ The cleaners were moving through the open part of the office and there was no way to leave without being seen. Leaving with the evidence in her hands and getting caught would cost not only the promotion but her current job as well.
Quietly she sat and waited, looking through the open door, waiting for the cleaners to give her a chance to escape. Donna thought she had the perfect moment and stood up to leave, but as she stepped into the doorway a man appeared. She bounced off of him, falling backward. The tall, muscular black man was wearing a maintenance uniform with a name tag that read Leo.
“You ain’t supposed to be in here”, he said looking at the files in her hand. Stammering she tried to slip past him, but he closed the door and trapped her in the office with him. "See, I’m the cleaning crew supervisor. I’m allowed to be here. But you aren’t supposed to be in this office.“
"I’m sorry. I was just leaving”, again Donna tried for the door and the black stranger blocked her.
“I don’t think you’re supposed to have those”, he pointed to the files in her hands that clearly had Mr. Brown’s name all over them. At that point she knew she was caught. He could obviously sense her discomfort. "Tell you what though. You do something for me and I don’t tell anyone what I saw.“
She’d already made one deal today and that didn’t turn out well, but Donna had a lot to lose so she asked, "What do you want?”
Without saying anything he stepped forward and ripped her sweater open, scattering buttons across the floor. Frightened away she backed away and bumped into the desk. He closed on her and she fell back onto the desk. His strong hands pushed her skirt up her legs and around her waist. Laying there with her bra and panties exposed, she waited to see what this man would do next.
Roughly he pushed her panties aside and shoved a finger into her pussy. It was uncomfortable and made her squirm. "No, don’t", she whimpered in protest. Leo smacked her on the ass and continued to finger her. When she tried to get up he pushed her down.
As the black man towered over her, Donna felt herself getting aroused. The strange man’s violent exploration of her body was the culmination of a day that already had her on edge and her emotions were spinning out of control. After she stopped trying to get off the desk his hand transitioned from holding her down to groping her breasts.
Leo had pushed her panties aside, but didn’t seem content with that so he grabbed the edges and yanked them off. With Donna’s feet still high in the air he stepped against the desk causing her ankles to rest on his shoulders. One of his hands massaged her clit while the other unfastened her bra.
“Oh fuck”, she whispered as her body approached orgasm watching this black stranger violate her. When she came Donna tried diligently to remain as quiet as possible so none of the cleaners would hear her. Her attempted restraint just encouraged Leo and he flicked his thumb over her clit faster.
While Donna’s breathing returned to normal she made a vain attempt to cover herself up, but her sweater was useless and wouldn’t stay closed. "Alright, let me up", she said.
“We ain’t done”, Leo shot down at her, “We’re just getting going.” He pushed his pants down causing his dick to pop out. Donna looked at it amazed as it bobbed over her. "You’re going to take this.“
"No. I can’t. It’s too big”, she protested.
“You’re going to take it. Your pussy is soaked. You want it”, he grinned. In some deep part of herself she knew she did. When she didn’t resist he aimed his giant dick at her snatch and pushed himself inside her. It took over a minute for him to get fully inside her.
Once he did there was no hesitation before he started fucking her. Forcefully he slammed down into her, causing the desk to shake, and her pleasure to surge. Occasionally he’d play with her tits, but mostly he held her hips and watched her tits bounce back and forth as they fucked.
Donna moaned her way through two more orgasms before the black stranger started cumming. She felt his build up and tried to pull away, but his strong hands on her hips held her tight and he emptied his balls into her womb. Never before had she been fucked like that, just used for a man’s pleasure, and it was titillating.
She lay on the, now messy, desk breathing heavy and basking in the sensations her body was experiencing. The pleasure was slowly melting away leaving her floating in bliss. There was a strange twinge as she watched Leo stuff his massive length back into his pants. It all started to turn to panic though as he reached for the door.
Her sweater was torn open, panties missing, bra undone, skirt crumpled around her waist, hair a mess, pussy dripping, and husband waiting at home. Quickly she grabbed up the files she’d come for, tried to cover herself as much as possible, and hide in case any cleaners were outside the office. The black man opened the door to the office and as he stepped out he said to Donna, “See you next Wednesday, or else.”
Edith and Blake lived on a small farm in a very rural part of the Midwest. Visitors were rare, and unexpected visitors were unheard of. Blake had inherited the farm from his family when he was 19, and married Edith just a few years later when she was 18. That was a few years ago and though things had been difficult they’d been making it.
One day just after lunch there was a knock on the farm house door which seemed odd, but Blake answered it anyway. On the porch were two men, one white and one black, both wearing suits and carry cases. The suits alone were enough to mark them as complete outsiders, but such in such a small town everyone knew everyone else and Blake didn’t know either of these guys.
They introduced themselves as salesmen and asked to come inside for a minute. Blake already knew he didn’t want to buy anything, but he was raised to be very polite so he let them in. Edith cleaned up and offered the salesmen something to drink, which they were quite thankful for. Quite a bit of time went by as the two salesmen showed Edith and Blake all the things they had in the cases. An assortment of brushes, creams, lotions, and other cosmetic products that Blake no interest in.
Edith showed interest though, and was curious about everything. Blake was out of ways to get the salesmen to go, so he stood up and said, “If you’ll excuse me, I have to go tend the animals now. Nice having you two by though.”
He thought that would dismiss them so he could get back to his day, but when the salesmen made to stand up Edith stopped them, “Please, tell me about this one”, and she pointed to a bottle on the table. Blake had little choice, and didn’t feel he was being rude, so he left the house to go feed the animals and do the afternoon chores while Edith sat politely with the salesmen.
After Blake left Edith felt a bit more relaxed. She was very interested in what products the salesmen were selling, but she knew they had no money for such things. Blake would never approve of her buying the things anyway, he would call it girly and frivolous. "What about that there?“, Edith asked pointing to a fancy looking bottle.
"That’s something you apply to the prettiest part of your body and it makes it smell fantastic”, the white salesman said.
“Why that’s just silly”, Edith replied, “Why would you want your face to smell fantastic?”
“I didn’t say it was for your face”, the white salesman shot back with a smile.
“Oh my”, Edith blushed.
“Would you like to try some?”, the black salesman asked.
“I really can’t afford any of these things”, Edith bashfully admitted fearing the salesmen might now leave.
“That’s alright”, the black salesman admitted, “We’re allowed to give away free samples if you’d like to try some”.
“Well okay, I guess that’s okay”, Edith said. The white salesman stood up, took the bottle and poured a small amount of the cream into his hand. He looked at Edith for a moment and puzzled. "What’s wrong", she asked.
“I was going to dab some on you, but there’s nowhere to put it.”
“Oh right”, she confirmed, “It’s not for my face.” Earlier she’d been wearing a tank top and a skirt, but when the company showed up she’d thrown a sweater on to cover up. Now she shyly removed the sweater and pushed the straps of her top and bra aside so he could get at her shoulders.
“That’s better”, the white salesman said as he rubbed the cream into her shoulders. It felt really good the way he rubbed her and massaged her shoulders, and cream did smell really good.
After a minute she looked back at their cases and asked about another bottle, “What about this one? Can I try that one?”
“Sure”, the black salesman said standing up and retrieving the bottle. The white salesman returned to his seat as the black one poured a little liquid out into his hands and rubbed it onto Edith’s shoulders.
It smelled different and was a little cold. "What’s this one do?“, she asked.
"This one is for opening up your pores”, the black man answered. "Oops", a bit of the liquid had run down Edith’s chest and was leading a streak between her breasts. Without hesitating the black man ran one hand down to her cleavage and rubbed the liquid into her skin.
“I don’t think you should do that”, Edith felt powerless and a bit excited at the same time.
“Well this isn’t really for your shoulders”, the white man said.
“We could let you have the bottle free if you want”, the black man said.
“Wow really?”, Edith sounded more naive than she intended. "Why would you do that?“
"If you let me finish rubbing the liquid in you can have it”, the black man answered. Not really sure what he meant Edith just nodded. Taking that as a sign to continue the black man put both hands on her cleavage and rubbed the liquid around.
Edith caught her breath at his touch, “I think that’s a little inappropriate”, she protested weakly.
“Don’t you want the bottle?”, the white salesman said holding it up as the black salesman continued to rub.
“Could I have both?”, she asked.
“Sure”, both mean answered together. The black salesman moved back to his chair as the white salesman stood behind Edith and rubbed some of the first cream from her shoulders down to her cleavage. "You know", he said, “This would be easier without your tank top in the way”.
Edith had an idea, since she’d already gotten two free bottles she wondered if she could get more. "I couldn’t possibly", she said, “That would be wrong. Maybe if you gave me a bottle of that fancy stuff there”, she pointed.
“That’s fine”, the black salesman said picking up the fancy bottle and setting it aside with the other two bottles they were going to give her.
Edith lifted her tank top over her head and dropped it on the floor. Both men caught their breath, looking at her bra covered breasts. "How large are those?“, the white salesman asked.
"36D”, she answered.
“They’re beautiful”, the black salesman said taking his position behind her again as he began to rub some other lotion onto her cleavage. "They must get sore during the day", he said.
“Oh yes”, she answered enjoying the attention her breasts were getting.
“We have something for that too”, the white salesman said grabbing a bottle. "It’s designed to ease aches and pains. Would you like to try it?“
"I guess so”, Edith said.
“Great”, the white salesman said with a smile, “Let’s just get that bra out of the way and we can put some on.”
Edith noticed that both salesman had removed their jackets, it was rather warm in the house, but the thought of being topless in front of two strange men was frightening. Other thoughts entered her mind though. How far would these salesmen be willing to go? Could she get everything she wanted free just by showing them some skin? She wanted to try.
“Well alright”, Edith said, “But only if I can have the bottle to keep.”
“Okay”, the white salesman said picking the bottle up and getting his hands ready to rub some onto her. Edith stood up and made a show of removing her bra, unfastening it with her back turned to them, then holding it in place as she sat back down, and then finally letting it drop to the floor as her tits sprung free for them to view. If Blake came in now there’d be a world of trouble, but she knew he’d be busy with afternoon chores until dinner.
Both men gasped again, and the white man practically attacked her with his hands, rubbing them all over her tits. Edith moaned a bit as he tweaked her nipples and continued to massage her breasts. The lotion was working too, her breasts did feel better. After a minute the men switched so the black man could rub her tits. The black man’s hands were bigger and stronger, Edith had never been with another man besides Blake and now she was wondering what it was like, what she’d missed.
Her eyes had closed reflexively and when she opened them she saw the white salesman sitting in front of her rubbing his crotch gently through his pants. She really didn’t mind and didn’t say anything, but when he saw he’d been caught he sat up and said, “We have some other things you might be interested in. This”, he picked up a smaller bottle, “is for your legs when you shave them.”
“Really?”, Edith asked while still getting her tits rubbed.
“Oh yeah”, the white man looked about frantically before grabbing up a small package, “And it comes with this free pair of stockings. If you’d like to try it.”
“Sure”, Edith smiled. Both men smiled as the white man poured some of the bottle’s contents into his hand and dropped to the floor in front of Edith. She wasn’t wearing shoes or socks, not around the house, but she was wearing stockings with her skirt. "Wait a minute", she said standing up. "Let me take these off.“
As she stood up and put one leg up on the chair both men got quiet, the black man sitting and the white man kneeling, both intently watching her. Pulling her skirt up higher than was proper she slowly rolled one of her stockings down her leg and over her ankle, letting it fall onto the pile of her clothes on the floor. The other leg was opposite the two men, so it meant they’d get a view of her panties as she took the stocking off.
Though she tried to be proper about it, she realized that the men were going to see no matter how she did it, and that thought actually turned her on a bit. Edith realized she was wet, and her cotton panties probably had a small wet spot. As she took her second stocking off her foot and dropped it to the floor she noticed that both men had huge bulges in the front of the pants.
The white man put his hands on her legs as soon as she sat down, rubbing the gel into her skin, working his way higher and higher. As his hands passed her knee Edith stopped him, "You’ll get my skirt messy.”
“Well I really need to rub this in all the way up your leg to show you how well it works. Perhaps if you took your skirt off I could finish”, he said looking up at her.
“I don’t think that sounds proper”, Edith said knowing she could get more product for flashing some more skin.
“We can throw in another bottle and the stockings if you’d like”, the black salesman said.
“Well alright”, Edith said sounding reluctant. She stood up and watched the two men, slowing unzipping the back of her skirt and sliding it down her legs to the pile on the floor. The bulges in their pants jumped and strained to be free.
Edith sat back down in the chair and both men knelt in front of her, each taking a leg by the ankle and massaging it. The two men were enthralled, spreading her legs wide as they rubbed a hand farther and farther up toward her wet snatch. She eyed the growing pile of lotions and creams that were now hers, and all to let these two men touch her and make her feel good. The thought was exciting, that she could manipulate these two men so easily, and she knew the wet spot on her panties was growing as the two men stared intently.
When their hands reached her thighs and their finger tips brushed her panties Edith suddenly got very uncomfortable. Her husband would likely be away for awhile, but if he came in and saw her now he would be so pissed. The exploring hands of the two men were getting more confident and Edith wriggled uncomfortably. "Are you alright?“, the white salesman asked.
"Well…”, she struggled to answer, “It’s just that I’m so naked and you two are still fully clothed. It feels wrong.”
“That’s easily solved”, the black salesman said. Both salesmen stood, and stripped down to their boxers, laying their clothes neatly aside. The bulges were more visible now, and Edith couldn’t believe the size. She’d only ever seen her husband’s dick, but it wasn’t half the size of these two from what she could see. Edith had no idea how a woman could take something that big without a lot of pain.
The black salesman returned to kneeling in front of Edith and rubbing both her thighs, while the white salesman returned to his case. "Can I ask you something a bit more personal?“ Edith nodded finding words difficult. "Do you take the time to shave and trim your pubic area?” That was rather personal, and she didn’t know what to say. Shaking her head was all she could do, the heat between her legs growing. "Well we have something here that you might be interested in trying then. It’s a special shaving cream for women, for that special area.“
He held up a bottle and a fancy looking razor and came over to kneel in front of Edith. The black salesman hooked his fingers in the sides of her cotton panties and slowly slid them down. When she didn’t protest he lifted her ass slightly, just off the chair, and pulled her panties completely off and tossed them onto the pile of her clothes.
There she was, completely naked, with both men staring at her hairy bush. Unable to bring herself to stop them, she watched as the men sprayed some of the cream into their hands and rubbed it into her pubic hair and around her pussy, their fingers lightly brushing her clit. Then, slowly, they took the razor and shaved her smooth, both of them staring at her exposed pussy.
"Well now what will I tell my husband? If I don’t have those things later he won’t believe what happened.”
“That’s alright”, the white salesman said, “We can give you these as a free sample too.”
“Thank you”, Edith said smiling. "Now if there’s nothing else it’s probably best you two leave.“ It was obvious from the look on the men’s faces they didn’t want to leave, so she added, "I’m afraid I don’t have anything left to take off.” As if to prove her point she held her hands up and shook her huge breasts slightly.
“Would you like more samples?”, the black man asked. Edith nodded. "We could give you a sample of everything here if you’d like.“
"What would that cost”, Edith asked.
“Oh nothing”, he answered. "That’s why they’re free samples, but you’d have to let us touch you any way we wanted.“
Edith whimpered, "Well… alright.” She had no idea what made her said it, wasn’t convinced the voice was hers.
The white salesman took one bottle of everything out of their cases and set them on the counter by the kitchen, “There you go, all yours.” That was when both men moved next to Edith and removed their boxers. She gasped, both of their cocks were bigger than she thought any man could be.
Mesmerized she wrapped a hand around each and slowly stroked them. One man slid a hand over her pussy, pushing a finger into her, and rubbing the freshly smooth skin around her lips. The other man kissed her and massaged her breasts. Edith had never felt so sexy, never knew she could.
They pushed her back on the couch, one man knelt between her legs and sucked on her pussy while the other knelt beside her and stuck his cock in her mouth. It was huge, and she had trouble getting more than the head between her lips, “You’re so big”, she moaned.
“Never seen one that big before?”, the salesman asked. Edith nodded her head no as she continued sucking on it. Working the head and top of the shaft in and out of her mouth while stroking it with both hands.
All of their teasing and attention had her so hot that her first orgasm surprised her, the man between her legs was working magic on her clit, and she jumped when she started cumming. The salesman didn’t let up though, he kept his mouth tight to her cunt, determined to drive her wild with his tongue.
As her orgasm faded and her body calmed the two men high fived, big smiles on their faces. The black salesman got out from between her legs and moved his dick to her face while the white salesman knelt between her legs. At first Edith ignore the black cock hanging inches from her face, concentrating instead of the large white penis that wasn’t her husbands it worked its way into her. It was so large it felt like it was climbing into her womb and she was glad for how wet she was.
Once the stranger’s dick was completely inside he started fucking her, stroking in and out slowly. "Going to pay attention to this?“, the black salesman asked wiggling his dick in her face. Edith turned her face toward it, her mouth slightly open, she’d never been with a black man and was quite hesitant. If her husband discovered anything about this he’d kill them all, but she wasn’t sure how she felt about sucking a black dick.
The man must have sensed her hesitation because he put one hand on the side of her head and slowly guided his dick into her mouth. Edith closed her eyes and let it happen. Once the head of his cock was rubbing against her tongue she realized it wasn’t any different than the other salesman. As she started sucking, licking, and stroking the huge black member she opened her eyes to look at what she was doing.
While the black dick grew hard in her hands and mouth Edith thought about how wrong it felt, how horrified her husband and neighbors in the small town would be if they knew, and the thought turned her on more. She sucked and stroked harder as the guy fucking her pussy increased his pace. All three of them moaned as their bodies moved and the couch squeaked.
After many minutes Edith was rushed by another orgasm, the large cock flooding her pussy with pleasure. The salesman held himself deep inside her as she finished cumming. She moved up on the couch letting his dick fall out of her. Never before had she orgasmed more than once during sex and the sensation was overwhelming.
But the two salesmen seemed to have no intent of letting her rest. The black salesman put his two strong hands on her hips and rolled her over to her hands and knees. Quickly he slid his large, black cock into her pussy, her juice and saliva eliminating any physical resistance. She started cumming as soon as he started pumping, the thought of a black stranger fucking her was too much.
The other salesman sat in front of her on the couch with his dick sticking straight up from his lap to Edith’s eager face. Hungrily she took him in her mouth tasting her own juices on his hard shaft, something she’d never done before and was surprised by how much she liked. Her body was taking over as pleasures she’d never experienced pushed her mind farther into quiet.
Moaning loudly she orgasmed again as the black salesman fucked her harder, slamming his long shaft into her tight cunt. Edith’s body moved back and forth, trying to prolong the orgasm it was experiencing. Unfortunately she wasn’t accustomed to such vigorous sex and the salesman’s dick fell free from her snatch.
Her eyes were closed, her head down, and her attention focused on the throbbing male member in her mouth. All of which caused her to not immediately realize the black salesman was reinserting his cock, but into her ass instead of her pussy. "Ah! What are you doing?”, she yelped.
“Relax”, he told her as he pushed more of himself inside her.
“Oh, no”, she winced in pain, “that hurts too much. It doesn’t feel good.” The salesman in front of her returned her mouth and attention to his dick, using his hands to guide her face while he groped a tit. Meanwhile the salesman behind her rubbed her pussy and clit with his hand. Their fondling was turning her on and even though her ass was on fire her body was pulsing with pleasure.
When they heard her moan in pleasure they lifted her up and flipped over, the salesman never letting his dick slip from her ass as they sat on the couch, Edith impaled atop him. Her hips started moving up and down on their own, causing her asshole to stretch up and down the length of the hard, black dick. Despite all the reservations she had, she found the pleasure in her body was building and pushing her toward another orgasm.
Edith had never been with anyone but her husband, much less two men at the same time. So when the white salesman drove his head between her legs and started eating her pussy while another man was fucking her ass, it was too much. The orgasm that had been looming exploded out of her and Edith was fairly sure she screamed in pleasure. Totally lost now to the sensations within, she let herself ride the black cock in a way that her body instinctively seemed to know.
The man in front of her stood and positioned his dick at the entrance to Edith’s pussy. For a minute she continued to bounce, just rubbing her snatch against the head of his dick, savoring the feeling. Finally he pushed forward and she was forced to hold still while a second cock impaled her, this one stretching her pussy.
Now she was full, both holes completely stuffed with man meat, and Edith didn’t know what to do. She held herself there just enjoy the feeling of being stretched like she never had been. Soon though both men started pumping their dicks in and out of her. When she started cumming, she had to grab onto the man atop her to brace herself.
“I can’t believe it”, she was moaning and panting between words, “I’m cumming. I’ve never cum this long.” It felt like when one dick stopped making her cum the other one started. Edith fell from one orgasm into the next. "Oh gosh. Don’t stop", she begged these two strangers to keep pounding her holes.
She didn’t know how long they were like that, but after countless orgasms her head was lost in a fog. Edith wasn’t sure which salesman started cumming first, the throbbing of both cocks seemed to hit simultaneously, but she had one amazing orgasm as both men filled her with their hot cum.
Exhausted she collapsed onto the couch as the guy atop her withdrew. The black salesman withdrew his cock and stood up. Lazily she watched as both men cleaned themselves and got dressed. They left all the free samples strewn across the living room and into the kitchen as they took their cases and left. Edith was still laying on the couch, naked and shaved, with cum seeping out both of her holes when her husband came in a few minutes later done with his afternoon chores.
I’d had a number of lovers in my life, but Laura was definitely the hottest. There was nothing she wouldn’t try sexually, we experimented in every way we could. Somewhere over our years together we developed the idea of teaching others how to please people sexually. That was when we started a sexual education program.
The premise was to teach people how to stimulate and tease their partners, to agitate them, to the point of sexual bliss. I’d explain a technique to a class of students and Laura would help me demonstrate, she was quite the willing assistant. We’ve been running the program for years now, and despite what most people think our classes are not all men. An average class is 40 percent women, and we even have women only classes, where Laura turns the tables and teaches while using me for demonstration.
Our classes have thirty students, to keep the room intimate, and I start by laying out a basic presentation. Laura always wears something sexy, usually a black lacy bra, black thong panties to match, garter, stocking, and heels to make her legs stand out. We start with the breasts, the large presentation screen shows diagrams of a woman’s breasts with the sensitive areas highlighted. While I present information Laura plays with her breasts to demonstrate, using the removable cups of her bra to expose her nipples for everyone to see.
I will also take turns rubbing her breasts, pinching the nipples, and running my mouth and tongue over them. Portions of the program are recorded so I can demonstrate the techniques while the commentary keeps running. More than once I’ve caught people rubbing themselves as they watch, men stroking their cocks through their paints and women playing with their breasts. The next portion of the class has pushed a few people over the edge though.
We move to the vagina and Laura un-clips her panties to remove them. She’ll sit on the edge of the massage table we use and spread her legs, exposing her pussy to the room of students. As the presentation proceeds she touches herself in all her sensitive areas as I relay information. When we reach the clitoris and I explain that’s the easiest area for a woman to have an orgasm Laura will flick a finger back and forth over hers, teasing herself to orgasm.
More than one guy has creamed his pants as he watched Laura’s tanned, blonde body wiggle in pleasure. I then explain that the woman’s body becomes more sensitive once she’s had a clitoral orgasm and demonstrate by using my hands on her pussy and clit to make her cum quite easily. She’s never had a problem getting off, but she always seems especially excited during the seminars. Her orgasms are loud and intense; I think she gets hot being watched.
Then we move to other sensitive areas of the body. Laura loves to have her neck played with and I will kiss, suck, and nibble on it. I also demonstrate how to rub a woman’s back, ass, and legs for great stimulative effect. Eventually I move to her feet, slip off her heels, and rub her feet through her stockings. She keeps her legs extended so that one foot gets massaged and the other is against my chest as I explain that reciprocal contact is very important.
At that point in the seminar Laura’s blue eyes are shining in anticipation because we move to oral sex. She’ll lay back on the table as I move my head between her legs. The audio presentation guides me as I kiss my way down her legs, rub the area around her pussy with my hands gently, until eventually my lips find her clit. I switch between kissing, licking, and sucking her clit and her pussy lips as she lays on her back and moans. The whole class watches as I bring her to the edge of orgasm.
Men have hands down their pants, women have hands in pants and up shirts, it’s almost irresistible for people. Laura is good about holding off her orgasms, but when the commentary mentions that vaginal and clitoral stimulation creates a very intense orgasm I stick two fingers in her pussy as I eat her out and that always makes her explode. She’ll cum so hard the table shakes, and moan so loud she drowns out the presentation. Laura’s usually not the only one cumming at that point, others in the room find the scene irresistible, but we don’t stop there.
I explain that a woman’s clitoris can become so sensitive from multiple clitoral orgasms that it can become painful to touch. While it’s still possible to make a woman cum from touching the clit, it’s usually uncomfortable, and a woman will typically begged to be fucked. The need for vaginal stimulation can become overwhelming. Laura drops from the table at this point and removes my pants, exposing my hard cock. She spends a minute getting me slick with her mouth while I explain the importance of lubrication to the pleasure of both partners.
Once finished she will lay back on the table as I position my hard dick between her legs, pointing it at her pussy. As I slowly enter I explain over her moans that it’s important to move slowly, to avoid causing any discomfort to the woman, and that it creates another chance to agitate the woman and heighten her arousal.
When my dick is fully inside Laura, stretching her pussy wide and filling her deep, I hold myself still. The audio track takes over, touching on the importance of letting the woman move first. It demonstrates her level of arousal and, with her in control, let’s her work the angle of penetration that feels best. She starts moving her hips, thrusting up off the table and fucking herself on my member.
We’ll fuck in that position for about ten minutes as she easily has another orgasm, her moans so loud they’re audible over the commentary. The class is completely enthralled by the sights before them, focusing completely on her tan body wiggling on the table surface. We switch positions so that she is bent over the table propped up on her arms. Her ass pushes back against me as my hard cock slides into her tight pussy again.
As I fuck her from behind the audio talks about areas of the woman’s body that can be aroused from that position. Using my hands I demonstrated, cupping her swinging tits as she arches back into me. After a minute I move my hands to her neck and play with her hair, grabbing a handful to pull her head back so I can kiss and nibble her shoulder and neck. Finally I slide a hand down to her ass and massage her anus, never once slowing my fucking motion.
The position is too much for Laura. Her body pinned against the table as I slam into her from behind while pulling her hair and playing with her ass. She screams through a long orgasm and all other sounds fade away. Tired and spent she collapses on the table, her breathing is deep and hard which causes her chest to rise. The class watches the sweat run down her breasts as I withdraw my hard cock from her pink pussy.
I give her a moment to catch her breath before the final surprise. I slide my hard dick back into her pussy causing her to quiver as her body loses control. I remind the class that the clitoris will be very sensitive and I gentle rub hers with my fingers. It’s too much for her, my cock buried inside her and the motion on her clit, and Laura cums again. This time she grabs my wrists trying to remove my hand, the sensations overwhelm her and she lets out a string of naughty words between moans as her hips buck wildly. She’s completely lost in the sensations as the long orgasm I force on her courses through her body.
That’s when we take a break to give everyone an opportunity to clean themselves up and absorb what they’ve seen. The second half of the day is when we talk about toys, fetishes, role-playing, dirty talking, and other scenarios that can agitate to heighten arousal and pleasure. We also discuss the various areas for the man to ejaculate and the different sensations that can have on the woman’s body.
My wife wanted to lose some weight and get fit. We’d been married for a while, and like most couple we’d grown complacent and overweight. So she signed up for a gym membership that she planned on using while I was at work during the days. I didn’t think she’d stick with it, most people don’t, but after six months she’d lost a lot of weight and was back to the incredible shape she’d been in when we got married.
It has also affected her libido, because she was super horny all the time and in bed she was insatiable. One night I discovered she’d shaved her pussy. I didn’t know where it came from, and didn’t care, because we were having amazing sex for the first time in quite a while.
Then one day at work I realized I’d accidentally grabbed my wife’s phone that morning instead of my own. I was going to call her at lunch, but when I unlocked her phone found some photos I wasn’t expecting. The first few were innocent, her at the gym posing with some guys. Honestly they all looked kind of silly in their tight outfits, flexing their muscles, smiling into the mirror.
But quickly the pictures became more raunchy. Some of the guys cupping my wife’s breasts, some of them grabbing her pussy, all through her tight outfit. Next were photos of them feeling my wife up, but their hands were inside her clothes. There were a couple dozen guys in the photos, taken with my wife in various parts of the gym on different days, but all the pictures revealed that every guy got to feel my wife up at least once.
There was a photo of three guys touching her at once, three different sets of hands on her body. As the photos progressed my wife’s outfit started moving and sliding out of the way, providing a clear view of these strange men fondling her breasts and fingering her pussy. A few photos made it clear that my wife was moving her outfit aside, her hands pulling her top or bottom to make way for the hands of the strange men.
I noticed those photos had been started almost four months ago, when my wife’s libido picked up, but these photos of my wife going from posing with her gym buddies to exposing herself were taken over the course of a month. The next month’s photos showed my wife getting felt and fingered, but doing some feeling of her own. It was obvious that as she lost weight, she got more confident with herself and more comfortable with these strange men.
Photos of her rubbing dicks through their outfits while they held her breasts, her hands down men’s shorts obviously grabbing their dicks, and some of her rubbing her exposed body parts against these men. A few showed her looking down their shorts while smiling, but in all of them some part of my wife was exposed and being groped.
There was one particular day when a lot of men were at the gym, because my wife had a whole series of photos of her posing with each guy, must have been at least thirty men total. They would fondle her while she would grab their dicks, and slowly they accumulated behind her. As the photos progressed my wife’s outfit went from disheveled, to displaced, finally to on the floor at her feet. Eventually there was one group shot where all the men dropped their shorts or pulled their outfits down so their hard dicks were exposed, my wife standing in the center of them completely naked, everyone smiling.
Not sure what to make of this, but unable to stop myself, I continued into the depths of my wife’s phone to see how far she went. I had to know what the photos showed. Sure enough over the course of the last two months things got to the point my wife was jerking men off, exercising naked, posing naked or half dressed on the various pieces of equipment, men cumming on her exposed breasts, and letting any man it seemed finger any hole.
When I got to the first photo of her sucking a strange man’s cock I wasn’t surprised, but the strength left me and I dropped her phone. It landed in my lap where the image of my wife, on her knees with another man’s hard dick in her mouth, stared up at me. That was when I realized how hard my own dick was. It was literally throbbing, tight against my pants, and aching to be touched.
My mind in a fog, I found myself leaving the office claiming to be not feeling well. I sat in my car in the parking lot and continued to flip through the photos. My wife apparently spent a couple weeks sucking the dicks of everyone in the gym. Some guys would cum on her tits, others apparently came in her mouth. Then my wife progressed to sucking cock while getting eaten out, all while other men groped her tits and fingered her ass.
Still uncertain of what I was doing or thinking, I reached down to adjust my dick and instantly started cumming in my pants, while staring at a photo of my wife sucking a hard dick with cum dripping from her breasts and another strange man licking her pussy. Thankfully there were spare clothes in my trunk, workout clothes from my vain attempt to lose weight months earlier. After I changed I decided to drive to the gym and find out exactly what my wife was doing.
During the drive to the gym I flipped through the rest of the photos. My wife had spent the past month getting fucked. Apparently one day she decided to go all the way, because all the remaining photos showed her with at least one dick inside her. It didn’t seem to matter which man or how many, she was getting penetrated in every hole, and often more than one at a time. She was fucking on various pieces of workout equipment, sometimes the floor of the gym, while other times the men would hold in the air.
Upon arriving at the gym I decided to go in pretending to be interested in joining, hell I was already wearing workout clothes. The three burly men behind the desk welcomed me. They explained the gym was for men only, I thought that was odd since my wife was here regularly, but didn’t say anything. I asked for a tour of the facility and one of the men said, “We have special sessions for members during lunch hours. I’m afraid I can’t give you a tour during these hours. If you become a member then I can show you around, otherwise you’ll have to come back this evening.”
So I signed up to become a member for just one month, although the prices were ridiculous, I needed to get inside and find my wife. When all the paperwork was finished one of the men escorted me into the locker and shower room which had a couple of men showering off, but otherwise looked normal. From there we entered the main gym, and at once the sounds of fucking became clear and loud.
Looking around I could see three groups of men standing around three different pieces of workout equipment. At the one closest there was a pretty blonde woman, completely naked, getting pounded by two naked men while more stood nearby jerking their hard dicks. She was moaning like crazy as these men used her like a sex toy. I looked to see if she was wearing a wedding ring, and she was, which made me wonder if her husband knew what she was doing.
Seeing my surprise, the man escorting me explained, “The women work for us. During lunch hours they are the workout equipment. Anything goes, it’s all included in your membership fee. Of course you’re welcome to use the normal equipment”, he pointed at the weights and machines, “But we find our members prefer this type of exercise instead during lunch." One of the men fucking the blonde announced he was cumming and pumped his load deep into her pussy.
As soon as he pulled out another man stepped up to take his place. The woman didn’t get a break. If my wife was doing this, whoring herself out during the day, then no wonder she’d burned so many calories and lost so much weight. The man escorting me left, returning to the front and said, "I’ll leave you to your workout.”
In a daze I wandered through the gym toward the second group, where another woman was jerking and sucking guys off. She seemed quite happy on her knees surrounded by a group of hard dicks. The third group was near the weights, and in the middle was my wife straddling a guy. His big black dick buried in her pussy, another guy was pumping in and out of her ass, while she sucked a third guy’s dick.
Not all of the men were fit or muscular, nor were they all hung, but they were all hard. I stayed toward the back to watch, not wanting my wife to know that I’d caught her, but unable to look away from my wife literally whoring herself out to a group of men. Some men were standing around taking photos with their phones, so I decided to snap a few of my airtight wife with her own phone.
For almost half an hour I just watched as stranger after stranger fucked my wife. She’d swallow any load, suck or fuck anything hard pushed at her, and let anyone cum on her. Some of the men watching were jerking themselves off, just enjoying the show. It was too much for me to take, my dick was hard again, watching my wife get fucked and hearing her moan in pleasure. So in a moment when her eyes were closed and her head was down, I sneaked through the crowd and pushed my dick into her ass.
With no resistance at all my dick popped into her ass and I slid all the way in. It only took about three pumps before I started cumming. My orgasm was short but strong. When I finished emptying myself into my wife’s ass I pulled away and slipped to the back of the crowd. She didn’t even notice or care that I’d fucked her ass, I was just another faceless dick that she was getting paid to pleasure.
One of the other men at the back of the crowd by me introduced himself. “You must be new”, he quipped, “New guys never last long." He chuckled and went back to wanking himself off while watching my wife get gang-banged. I left through the showers and out the front, not sure whether I’d show my wife her phone and the photos I took, or whether I’d be back tomorrow.
My wife Jen and I had a fantasy about swinging that we’d talked about for years, but never seriously. As our marriage wore on near fifteen years, our sex life slowed down and our talk about fantasies increased. Originally it was mostly a way to spark interest in having sex with each other, but over a year it grew it something more serious.
The fantasy of swinging with another couple came up repeatedly over that year, but neither of us was sure how to get into such a thing for real. Finally I discovered a website for a porn company that specialized in making films with amateur wives having sex with males porn stars, and husbands having sex with female porn stars. At first Jen was completely against the idea, but as we both started to become more desperate to spice things up she started research into the idea.
I could tell she was coming around to the idea when she started bringing up the topic. “You know that all the porn stars go through regular health screenings? That’s something we couldn’t guarantee with any regular couple”, she’d say. “We can pick out the stars that we’d like to be with”, Jen added, “That way we can get what we really want." When she saw that we got paid for doing it, and that it would be thousands of dollars, Jen was completely hooked.
She took over things at that point, making all the arrangements with the porn company and booking our hotel and flights. The idea was very exciting for us, we started having sex regularly at just the thought of finally fulfilling our fantasy. During our flight my wife was obviously very excited about what was going to happen, we both felt young again from the anticipation. For me it was about the fantasy, but for my wife it seemed to be more about the money.
When the day came we found ourselves at an elegant house with the living room set up for shooting. Lights in all corners of the room, two cameras, people to apply make up, some muscle for security, and of course the host. We signed a bunch of forms before our on camera interview with the host. Apparently the way my wife had set it up, she would be in the living room and I would be upstairs in the bedroom.
Once the interview finished he looked into the camera and said, "Alright, let’s get you upstairs and Jen you can stay down here." I was escorted upstairs by one of the men working as security, eager to meet the porn star I’d be with. My wife knew my tastes, and I’d told her some of the stars I liked, so hopefully she’d picked one of my favorites.
Upon entering the bedroom I got suspicious seeing what appeared to be a normal bedroom, but the muscle and I were the only ones there. Suspicion turned into worry when he locked the door, trapping me in the room with a guy almost twice my size. "What now?”, I asked wanting to know what was happening. In response he turned on the television and motioned for me to sit on the bed.
The television showed the living room downstairs, my wife sitting on the couch with the host. After a moment the host said, “Alright, now that your husband is upstairs, let’s bring in our stars." Jen looked over as three men enter the living room, all naked and hung as porn stars. "So this is your fantasy Jen, to get gang fucked while your husband watches and listens from upstairs?”
Nobody waited for her to answer, my wife just licked her lips as the three men descended on her. I got up to try and leave the bedroom, to head downstairs and find out exactly what was going on, but the muscle stopped me. Just a few feet from the door I could hear noises from downstairs that matched the noises coming from the television. Needing to know what was happening, I returned to the bed and watched the screen.
Their hands were running over my wife taking her clothes off as she sucked one of the massive dicks. Though she wasn’t able to get very far down the shaft, she tried her best and used her hands on the rest of the shaft. That didn’t last though, when all of her clothes were on the floor the other two porn stars put her hands to use on their own dicks.
Jen switched from cock to cock, sucking and jerking her way between the three men until all of their dicks were hard and glistening. One of the men dropped between her legs and started eating her out. With their hands running over her body, a mouth on her mound, and two dicks to jerk and suck it was obvious that my wife was getting excited. She began moaning, louder as she approached orgasm, and when she came it was loud enough that I could hear her through the door and over the television simultaneously.
After her orgasm the host asked, “Well, how about it Jen, want one of those big cocks in your pussy?”
My wife smiled and replied, “Hell yeah. I want them all." The porn stars were happy to oblige, turning Jen so she was laying on her back, one of them crawled between her legs and pushed his slick shaft into her cunt. Once he comfortably hit bottom they started fucking their bodies against each other.
Stuck in the bedroom all I could do was watch the action on the television, knowing my wife was getting pounded by complete strangers downstairs. They continued fucking and sucking for almost ten minutes, the guys taking turns on her pussy, each giving her an orgasm. Their hard shafts disappearing into my wife’s pink gash while her tits bounced back and forth.
Then they shifted positions, lifting my wife up to her knees so that Jen was bent over an arm of the couch. One of the guys lined himself up behind her while other stuck his dick down her throat. I wondered why the porn star fucking my wife from behind was going slowly, they certainly hadn’t been slow and gentle before. It took him nearly two minutes before he stopped moving forward.
"How does that feel Jen?”, the host asked. A deep, loud moan was her only response. “Do you think your husband likes this?" Jen nodded with the dick still in her mouth. "Well let’s get a good camera view so he can see that cock in your ass”, he finished.
'What the hell does he mean ass?’, I thought. My wife and I never had anal sex, it was something we’d talked about but she’d always denied it claiming it hurt and she didn’t like it. One of the cameras moved closer and provided a clear shot of the porn star’s dick stretching out my wife’s tight asshole.
The guy in her ass started pumping in and out slowly. Meanwhile Jen was working furiously on the cock in her mouth, sucking his head while jerking the shaft and rubbing his balls. For another ten minutes the three guys rotated positions; one fucking Jen’s ass, another her mouth, and the third standing by jerking his dick to keep it hard. Though she didn’t orgasm the moans coming from her were loud enough to indicate that she was enjoying it.
When the porn star fucking her ass pulled out they all took a quick break for water, the camera angles were checked, but no one covered themselves up. My wife was down stairs walking around completely naked in front of strangers, by open windows, with no idea of who could see.
Upon return to the couch my wife saw the clock and, surprised, said, “Were we fucking for almost half an hour?" The host nodded in response. "Holy crap! How are they still hard?”, she pointed at the porn stars who were also returning to the couch.
"Filming will take most of the day, they’ll be hard for hours", the host said. “It’s what they do. Think you can keep up with them?”
Smiling my wife answered, “Certainly going to try and let these guys fuck me for hours.”
With a nod from the host things started up again. One of the guys lifted my wife up, sat on the couch, and pulled her down onto his upright cock. As soon as her pussy was filled and she was riding, another hard cock appeared in front of her face which she guided into her mouth. I don’t know how long they were like that, my wife riding the guy on the couch while the other two guys got their dicks sucked and jerked.
The moaning was intense, especially my wife, and it was starting to get to me. I was rock hard, but also pretty pissed that I’d been ambushed like this. Muting the television didn’t help either, I could still hear everything pretty well through the door. Jen’s third orgasm was when I decided it was enough and time to end things.
Despite my best attempts I couldn’t get past the muscle, he wouldn’t even let me touch the door. When I voiced my desire to leave he simply reached behind him and knocked on the door twice. Through the door I heard the host announce, “Well Jen, I’m going to go check on your husband, but you just keep enjoying yourself.”
I sat on the edge of the bed and waited for the host. He stepped inside the room, shut the door, and moved closer to the bed so we could talk. It happened that he was standing just in front of the television, so when I looked at him I could see the action of my wife getting fucked by the three porn stars. “What’s the problem?”, he asked.
"That", I pointed at the screen behind him, “is not what I signed up for!”
"Yes it is", he said very matter-of-fact. “I have all the paperwork and your contracts”, he waved a clipboard of papers to prove it. Handing me a part of the stack he said, “Here’s your copy, read it if you want, but your wife set this all up. Full action with three stars for her, you get to watch, you get paid based on what she does, and you both get a full copy of the unedited footage to take home.”
"What do you mean we get paid based on what she does?“ I knew we were getting paid to appear in their video, but I didn’t know the exact details because that was one of the things that Jen had worked out.
The host explained, "you get paid a certain amount just for doing the video. But Jen chose to earn more money for the gang bang, more money for the anal, and it’s possible to earn more depending on what your wife does.”
When I protested about the arrangement; it wasn’t what I wanted, I was supposed to get a star, Jen and I were going to swing, etcetera the host didn’t seem to care. “Look if you want to quit you can, but you forfeit all the money." He looked at the television, my wife was riding one guy cowgirl while another guy licked her clit and she sucked the third guy’s cock.
He snatched up the remote and unmuted the television, Jen’s moans of pleasure became clear and loud. "Doesn’t sound like she wants to stop”, he put a smirk on his face that dripped with a fuck-you attitude. “I think it’s best if you just sit here”, and with that he left the room.
Unsure what else to do, I slumped onto the bed unable to get away from the sound and sight of the television. The host returned to the living room, and sitting down he said, “Well Jen, your husband is certainly enjoying watching you. You seem to be enjoying yourself.”
"Fuck yes!“ Jen was clearly excited.
"Well you continue, we’re here for your entertainment.”
They switched positions so one of the other stars was laying on the couch and my wife mounted him wrapping her pussy around his hard shaft. Another guy lined himself up behind her, pushed her forward so she was bent over with her breasts pressed tight against the guy beneath her. A moment later and Jen let out a bit of a yell. The camera switched and there was a clear view of my wife being double penetrated by the two porn stars.
It took them a while, but eventually they worked up to a rhythmic fucking motion. The cocks were pistoning in and out of my wife’s cunt and ass in time with each other, so she was always full in one hole, these guys really were professionals. After a few minutes Jen started cumming harder than I’d ever seen.
The porn stars didn’t slow down though, they just kept pounding my wife and she kept cumming for well over a minute. Jen’s orgasm was not only the strongest, but the longest she’d had. Her moans were at the volume of screams, her skin was flush, and her body was glistening with sweat.
After her orgasm subsided the third porn star stepped up so that my wife could suck his cock and she didn’t even hesitate. They spent almost five hours fucking in every position imaginable with my wife taking multiple double penetrations. There were few breaks, but Jen kept up with the porn stars through the whole day. Her favorite position seemed to be wrapped around one guy while he was standing, another star standing behind her, and getting lowered down onto their cocks for a double penetration.
At one point the host removed his pants and jerked himself off while watching my wife get fucked. Though he didn’t cum, he managed to get hard. He even let my wife suck him off while she was getting fucked on the couch. The camera perfectly captured her body with his dick in her mouth, one in each hand, and one pounding her pussy.
I had to keep shifting on the bed, the whole situation made me uncomfortable, but my stiff dick pressing against my pants was worse. With the muscle in the room I couldn’t do anything to relieve myself, and he certainly had no interest other than keeping me contained. The day was physically and emotionally agonizing for me.
Eventually they reached the end of the day and the host explained it was time to wrap things up. They had my wife lay on the floor, each star would fuck her pussy until he was ready to cum. Then he would pull out, move to my wife’s face, and spew his spunk across her face or onto her tits. As the last guy blew his wad Jen smiled at the camera and used her fingers to wipe the cum up into her mouth, sucking it down and licking her fingers clean.
Filming wrapped up, the television went dark, and finally the muscle let me out of the room. I rushed downstairs to find my wife in the shower with one of the porn stars. Jen was supposed to be getting clean, but apparently decided that fucking this hung stranger was more important. When she saw me she said, “Hi honey! Be out in a few minutes”, and then went back to fucking his huge cock.
Feeling defeated I looked for a place to sit, quickly decided that the living room was a place I wanted to avoid, so settled on slumping against the wall in the foyer. Almost thirty minutes later my wife was cleaned, dressed, and ready to leave. I whisked her out of there as quickly as I could, just wanted to get as far away from what happened as possible.
The ride to the airport was mostly silent, it was obvious that Jen was in a state of bliss she’d never experienced before. Before reaching the airport though she perked up, oblivious to what I was feeling, she said excitedly, “That was amazing. I’ve never experienced anything like that. And we made a lot of money!”
I was pissed but didn’t know what to say. Then my wife hit with something unexpected, “I want to do it again.”
"What?“, I exclaimed.
"No, no…”, she trailed off, “I need to do it again. I need to feel that again." Visibly upset and on the verge of a violent outburst she said, "We can make a ton of money, I mean look”, she held up the envelope full of bills she’d received, “we made almost $10,000 today. And the guys said that women can make up to $3,000 a day if they do films and strip as headliners at clubs.
My wife had changed so much in one day I wasn’t sure I knew who she was anymore. What I did know is that once she’d made up her mind to do something it was difficult, if not impossible, to persuade her otherwise. After all it took me a long time to convince her to swing. Since that day she’s been performing in movies on a regular basis, once a month she’ll fly to Los Angeles for a week to film, but what bothers me the most is she decided to strip at clubs local to where we live.
Unknown to me, my girlfriend Stacy invited my two friends Josh and Erik back to our apartment to spend another night playing cards. The last evening had turned into strip poker followed by my two friends banging her for hours. This time though she invited them over on a night when I was out of town. Fearing something might happen, I had set up hidden cameras in the apartment, and they caught more than I suspected.
Stacy set up the poker table early in the evening; chips, cards, snacks, and drinks laid out ah hour before anyone showed up. Then she took a shower and dressed in a very sexy outfit with many layers. Erik and Josh arrived within minutes of each other, but the three of them didn’t start playing cards right away. Instead they sat around talking for a few minutes.
The doorbell rang again, to my surprise, and when my girlfriend answered the door it was a guy we knew named Colin. I’d only met him once, and I didn’t like him, but apparently Stacy knew him well enough to invite him into our apartment. I thought perhaps she’d invited him because it was going to be an innocent night of poker, but knowing what happened last time and how she was dressed, I suspected she was planning on fucking this stranger in our bed.
Once he’d arrived, the four of them sat down to play cards. There was no money, but they were using the chips to represent the different things they were wearing. Everyone was using a different color chip so they could keep track. As a hand was lost, the chips went to whoever won.
Within fifteen minutes all three guys were down to their boxers, but Stacy had put on extra clothing before they came over especially for this. She’d lost a few hands, and after losing one more took off her blouse to reveal her black, lacy, cup-less bra. There she sat with her tits just hanging over the black under-wire for everyone to see. Combined with her sheer black stockings, lacy thong, and heels it was all she had left to wear.
Josh took out a camera, “Want to get some shots to remember the evening by”, he said with a smile. My girlfriend didn’t protest, rather she seemed to enjoy posing.
Josh started by walking around the table and taking photos of everyone holding cards and “focusing” on the game. Then he got my girlfriend to pose in the chair, her legs slung over the sides. Spread as she was, I could see that she was wearing the crotch-less thong that I’d bought her for Valentine’s Day. Of course everyone else could see that too. He took some more photos of her bent over the table, sandwiched between the other two guys, and on her knees in front of him looking up past the bulge in his boxers.
The next hand Josh lost, he whipped off his boxers and sat there naked with his dick standing at attention. Colin lost next and stripped slowly, when his hard cock sprang free I could see it was just as big as I knew the other two guys were. Stacy lost the next hand stood, kicking off her heels. Everyone stared at her hanging tits and pussy lips peaking between the lace of the thong.
When my girlfriend noticed everyone looking she pushed her breasts together with her hands and bounced them a bit, just to tease the three men sitting around her. There was no risk of their dicks getting soft with her sitting there on display, but the exposed tits made sure everyone’s dick was ready. Josh took some photos of her playing with her tits, followed by a few looking down while he played with her nipples, and then she posed between Erik and Colin. Erik cupped her tits from behind while she stroked Colin’s cock.
Passing the camera off, Josh moved over to my girlfriend to pose for some photos. Stacy eagerly dropped to her knees between Josh and Colin, taking one huge dick in each hand while smiling for the camera. Finally one photo each of her kissing and licking their cock heads and a minute later they were back to the cards.
Erik won the next hand, my girlfriend sat back in her chair and hooked her thumbs inside the strings of her thong. “This isn’t really covering anything I guess”, she said sliding the crotch-less thong down her legs and onto the floor with the other clothes. Sitting in her stockings and faux bra, she posed as Josh snapped more pictures, using her fingers to spread her pussy lips for the close up shots.
"You look so damned hot with fingers in your pussy", Josh said taking more pictures. That seemed to turn her on a bit, she pushed two fingers inside of herself while using her other hand to rub her clit, all while moaning for the camera.
Down to the last of their clothes, the betting was tense, even though everyone knew what the eventual outcome would be. Erik called a raise, even though he only had his boxers left. “Well I can call that since I have two left, but what are you raising with?”, my girlfriend asked.
"I’ll eat your pussy til you cum", he answered.
"Fine", she smiled as they flipped their cards. Stacy had won the hand though Erik didn’t seem upset about losing. He dropped his boxers and she quickly grabbed his dick, using it to drag him over to the couch. Once there she pushed him onto his back, straddled him, and lowered her pussy onto his mouth. The position had her facing the room and poker table, ensuring everyone and the camera had a good view.
Josh continued to take photos while Colin sat there stroking himself. My girlfriend was already dripping wet and ready to cum, so it didn’t take long for her to cum on Erik’s exploring tongue. When she had her orgasm, she moaned loudly causing Josh and Colin to smile. After that my girlfriend climbed off his face and moved back to the poker table.
They played another hand, with each guy betting an action and my girlfriend risking her last two pieces of clothes. Again Stacy won, and she made Josh hold still while she sat on his lap. Everyone watched intently as she spread here pussy lips and lowered her cunt onto his huge cock. While he wasn’t slick she was incredibly wet, and after a minute of struggling she managed to completely impaled herself on him.
When Josh started to move Stacy slapped his balls and said, “I won! You have to sit still! Only I get to move!”. “Now put your hands on my tits while we play another hand”, she ordered him. He did as he was told, grabbing two handfuls of tits. Colin took pictures of the whole process.
Another round started, and Erik specifically dealt cards to my girlfriend a bit short so that she’d have to reach to get them. Each time she did it caused her to raise up a bit before sitting back down, Josh’s hard dick sliding in and out of her a bit each time. Colin and Erik each bet a blowjob while my girlfriend bet a pussy licking, when Colin won it meant he’d be getting blown while Erik ate my girlfriend’s pussy again.
The two descended on her, Colin pointing his hard dick toward her face and Erik dropping to his knees in front of her. With Josh’s dick still inside, Erik began licking at Stacy’s clit while she began sucking Colin off. It was obvious that she was losing control, becoming nothing but a play toy for these three hung men. Erik sucked on her clit, Josh started bucking his hips up and down to thrust himself in and out of her, while she jealously sucked on Colin’s cock.
A few minutes of that and she came hard. It was more than Colin could take and he started cumming too, into my girlfriend’s mouth. She eagerly sucked down his whole load. When she’d finished swallowing she looked up at him and said, “Sorry, should have told you before, but I love the feel of hot cum on my skin. So if you’re going to cum it has to be on me.”
Any pretense of playing poker was lost at this point. Erik climbed out from under the table and Stacy bounced all over Josh’s dick, fucking herself for all he was worth. When Josh announced he was going to cum, my girlfriend dropped to the floor in front of him and held her tits together while he sprayed all over them.
"I haven’t cum yet", said Erik scooping Stacy up off the floor effortlessly. He threw her legs over his arms and lowered her pussy onto his huge shaft. She wrapped her arms around his neck and they fucked while standing up. Maintaining that position he carried her into the bedroom while she bounced up and down on his dick. For a few minutes he fucked her like that before throwing her down on the bed in front of him. Erik then proceeded to spill his load onto her pussy and stomach.
Colin seemed to think that was it, he started grabbing up his clothes to get dressed, but stopped when he saw that Josh was jerking himself off in Stacy’s face getting hard again. After scooping up the cum on her and sucking her hands clean, she undid her bra and sucked Josh’s cock to get it hard. Eric took a minute to go to the bathroom, Colin climbed onto the bed between my girlfriend’s legs to lick at her pussy, while Josh enjoying getting his dick sucked while fondling Stacy’s tits.
When Josh was fully hard she said, “Fuck me now. Shove that monster in my pussy." He pushed Colin aside and guided his cock into her waiting cunt. Seeing that he wasn’t sure what to do, my girlfriend looked at Colin and said, "Bring that dick up here, give me something to suck on." Doing as he was told, he moved up on the bed and she started sucking him back to life. Eric came out of the bathroom, saw what was happening, and picked up the camera.
He took photos of the action as the trio enjoyed themselves. When Colin’s dick was hard, Eric held up the camera and asked, "How about some photos of you getting double fucked?”
Popping the dick out of her mouth Stacy replied eagerly, “Absolutely." Josh effortlessly rolled her over so she was now straddling him. She guided Colin around behind her and positioned the tip of his dick at the opening of her ass.
"Are you sure”, he hesitated.
"Shove it in me", she moaned, “Fuck my ass." Slowly he started pushing his dick into her asshole, and she started moaning louder. Stacy pushed back against him, fucking herself on both dicks while Eric took photos. "Oh fuck!”, she yelled when both cocks were completely inside her. “I love having two dicks inside me!”
Eric took a few more photos, but then the trio on the bed really started going. Josh and Colin were pumping my girlfriend as hard as they could and she was moaning and yelling in pleasure as the orgasms raced through her body. Wanting to be part of the action Eric climbed onto the bed and thrust his dick into my girlfriend’s mouth. She greedily wrapped both hands around the shaft, jerking it hard and fast, while she bobbed her mouth over the tip as fast as she could.
"And now a few pictures airtight", Eric laughed as he took photos of the action in the bedroom mirror. It was enough to make Stacy start cumming and yelling again, though I’m not certain her orgasm ever really stopped.
The three guys continued to fuck her like that for almost fifteen minutes. Colin’s hands were holding her hips, allowing him to shove himself deep into her ass. Josh had two handfuls of her big tits as he thrust himself up from the bed to slam his huge cock into her pink pussy. Eric had one handful of her hair, the other on her throat, while he face fucked her. Stacy enjoyed herself the whole time, cumming often and very loudly.
Colin was the first to cum. He pulled himself out of my girlfriend’s ass and came all over her ass and back. When he was finished he slid off the bed. Eric was next, pulling himself out of her mouth he spewed all over her face. A few minutes later it was Josh’s turn, he threw my girlfriend to the side, landing next to him on the bed. He knelt quickly and with two quick jerks of his cock blew cum all over her tits and chest.
As Stacy lay there on the bed, covered in cum with some of it dripping off her and onto the sheets she looked satisfied and spent. Josh took a few photos of her like that, then she posed with the three huge, limp dicks for a few more. They never made it back to the poker table, but they kept playing all night.
Evelyn came over to my place after work. She and I had been having lunch less frequently, and I could tell that she was missing our fucking. We would chat during the day and her chats had gotten more intense, talking about what she wanted to do when we would get together, and she’d been getting more explicit.
So when she arrived at my place she was really worked up, she could hardly keep her hands off me. She was wearing a long coat to help keep her warm, it had been chilly outside, and as she stepped inside and I closed the door she took the coat off. Underneath Evelyn was wearing a sheer black bra through which I could see her hard nipples, a tiny garter belt, lacy black panties, sheer stockings to match, and a pair of heels. A look of pure lust in her eyes, she turned to me and said, “You’ve been teasing me too much. Now I want you to fuck me”.
I could see that she was super agitated, the front of her panties were soaked with her juices, her nipples were hard and pressing against the fabric of her bra, so I decided to tease her more and see if I could push her over the edge. Evelyn stepped up to me and grabbed my shirt, practically ripping it off of me. “Get naked”, she told me, “I want to see your cock. I bet its already hard”. Once she had my shirt off, her hands moved to my waist and started removing my pants. Watching her tits sway in her bra as she feverishly tried to remove my belt and pants was turning me on, my dick was growing harder by the second.
She yanked my pants to the floor leaving me standing there in my boxers, my hard-on clearly visible inside. “Ooo…”, she cooed, her hand rubbing up and down the length of my shaft pressing the material of my boxers against my skin. “Your cock is hard”, Evelyn said smiling at me, “And just for me”. Her hand came up a little bit and then slipped down inside the waistband of my boxers, grasping my cock firmly. Evelyn’s hand was warm against my skin, she was really worked up.
“I want to see your cock”, she whispered in my ear. She started to push my boxers down, never letting go of my throbbing cock. I grabbed her hands though and stopped her. In response Evelyn pouted and asked, “What?”. I told her that she was too worked up and needed to move slower, but really I just wanted to tease me more.
Slowly I lead Evelyn into the bedroom, kissed her once, and then pushed her back on the bed. She fell down onto her back, and I climbed onto the bed between her legs. As I did she pushed herself up on the bed to give me room, which is exactly what I wanted. Once she was in the right position I sat up and straddled her, pinning her body to the bed with mine. Taking advantage of her surprise, I reached to the side of the bed and brought up a length of silk, which I slipped over her wrist and tightened quickly.
“What is that?”, she said sounding slightly worried. Not answering her I leaned to the other side of the bed and did the same to her other wrist. With her arms spread wide Evelyn tugged against the silk restraints that were tied around her wrists, but she had very little mobility, as I’d planned.
Next I slid down the bed, kissing her chest, stomach, and thighs, until I was at the foot of the bed. Evelyn was watching me suspiciously as I reached down and brought up two more silk restraints and slipped them over her ankles. “Oh no." She asked, "What are you doing?" In response I just smiled up at her from the foot of the bed and then tightened the restraints around her ankles. With a quick pull on the center of the silk her legs were pulled wide, as her ankles moved to the corners of the bed.
I told her that I was going to play with her, tease her a bit, now that I had her exactly where I wanted her. "No”, she whined softly, “You’ve been teasing me for weeks. I can’t take any more”. Slowly I removed her heels, the whole time she was whimpering and pouting. Once her heels were off I slid back up onto the bed, crawling slowly between her legs toward her dripping pussy. I kissed the inside of her thighs, massaged them with my hands, and then looked up at her and asked her what she wanted.
"I want you to fuck me", she begged, “Put your cock inside me”. Smiling, I told her I thought something else would be more fun. “Nooo…”, she whimpered, “Please fuck me”. Ignoring her though I pulled her panties aside, they were dripping with her juices, and I buried my head in her snatch. My tongue made contact with her pussy lips and she moaned. I asked her if she liked that.
"Yes. I love that, but I need to be filled. I want your cock". I told her that if she kept talking dirty then I might just give her what she wanted, and then I went right back to working my tongue over her pussy.
"Oh god yes… your tongue feels good on my pussy… oh yes", Evelyn was fighting moans and shortening breaths to get her words out. “I love when you eat me out. Yes, suck on my clit. Oh yes, stick your fingers in me. Fuck yes”. She was really wiggling around now, though she couldn’t move much because of the restraints on her ankles and wrists. “That’s so good… lick my pussy… yes…”, then she held her breath for just a few seconds and finally exploded into orgasm. “Oh Fuck! I’m cumming. I’m cumming on your tongue”.
Her whole body twitched, and she moaned loudly as the orgasm that had been building for weeks tore through her. Her hips bucked wildly, but I held on and never took my mouth off her cunt. Eventually, after a long and hard orgasm, her body collapsed back down onto the bed. I didn’t let up though, I keep licking her clit and pushing my fingers into her pussy. “Oh no… you’re going to make me too sensitive”, she said trying to close her legs and hold me away. The silk restraints kept her from having any success though. Of course making her pussy and clit super sensitive was exactly what I was going for.
So I reminded her that if she wanted me to do something else she was going to have to tell me what it was. “I want you to fuck me”, she said as I kept working on her clit. “Please… ooohhh… I want to feel your cock inside me. Your big cock, pushing into me… oohhh… ”, she was losing herself in another orgasm. “Your huge cock filling me up… spreading my pussy wide… fucking me deep”.
She let out a small yelp of surprise, “Ah!”, and her arms pulled against her restraints. “What are you doing? Don’t do that! Oh please… oh please… not my ass… not there… oh god…”, she was getting short on breath again as her orgasm started. I had one hand spreading her pussy lips while I sucked on her clit, one finger working in and out of her cunt, and another finger stuck in her asshole. “Yes! Yes! Finger my ass! Eat my pussy!" Evelyn’s orgasm was amazingly strong, she let out one long and loud yell of pleasure as she pushed herself down onto my exploring hands and tongue.
When she finished cumming she was completely out of breath, her thong panties were off to the side, her bra was askew, and her hair was messy; she’d really been thrashing about. Evelyn was completely out of breath, I knew she’d had enough, so I got up from between her legs. "Fuck me now”, she begged. As I backed off the bed she looked at me puzzled, but when I left the bedroom I heard her say, “Where are you going? Don’t leave me!”
Evelyn was struggling against the silk holding her to the bed when I returned. “What are you doing now?”, she asked. I stepped back to the bed holding up a pair of scissors. “Oh no… oh no…”, she said as I lowered the scissors to her thong and, snip snip, cut it off her throwing it to the floor. Her bra clasped in the front, so I put the scissors aside and unclasped her bra. Evelyn’s tanned tits fell free of her bra, her nipples rock hard.
Again I got up off the bed. “No no, come back”, she pouted. “I need to be fucked”. I smiled at her. “I did what you asked, I talked dirty. Please. My pussy is on fire. I’ve been a good girl. Fuck me. Fill my pussy up with your huge dick. Give me your huge cock”. Slowly I lowered my boxers, teasing her the whole time, and eventually my boxers dropped to the floor. “Yes. Yes, please give me that cock. I need to feel it inside me”.
I moved up onto the bed, between her spread legs, and again asked her what she wanted. “I want you to fuck me”, she pleaded desperately. “Put that huge cock in my pussy. Spread me deep. Fill me up with it”. Leaning over her, I put the head of cock right at the opening to her cunt, and sucked on one of her nipples. Evelyn cooed softly, and I moved to her other breast and nipple, massaging and sucking. She tried to push herself down, to force me inside her, but the restraints kept her from moving too far.
The way she kept grunting and pulling at the silk it was obvious that she wanted to use her hands, to pull me inside her, and it was frustrating that she couldn’t. For a few more minutes I teased her by working on her breasts, keeping her nipples hard, and rubbing the head of my cock in and around her pussy lips, brushing it against her sensitive clit. She moaned, both out of frustration and pleasure, at my teasing.
"Oh god you tease me so fucking good. So much better than my boyfriend. I’m so wet. My pussy is dripping for you like it never does for him", she was going a mile a minute, saying everything she could think of, “My pussy aches for your big cock. I need a good fucking. Please. Cum inside me. I need your cum in my pussy. Fill me up with your cum. My cunt needs a fucking. Please, I’m so hot. I’m going to explode if you tease me any more. Fuck me like he can’t.”
I leaned forward under the pretense of moving to kiss her, and as I did I let my weight shift so that my cock slipped inside of her. Evelyn shivered and said, “Ooohhh… yes. It feels so good”. Without stopping I pushed the whole length of myself inside of her, until our bodies were touching. As I started to withdraw she started cumming. We began fucking and her orgasm continued to build.
It didn’t take long before I came inside of her, I was worked up too. The whole time though Evelyn never stopped cumming, she had one long orgasm, which culminated it a loud, moaning yell from her when I finally dumped my cum deep in her pussy.
After that we were both pretty spent, I lay there on her for a minute, she was enjoying wiggling herself with my still half-hard cock inside of her. I sat up, pulling myself out of her, and then moved so that I was kneeling by her head. She tilted her head toward me and sucked the end of my cock into her mouth, tasting her own juices. Moaning softly she worked her head up and down, sucking more and more of my cock into her mouth. She was obviously still agitated, so I snaked a hand down her chest, over her breasts, and to her wet mound.
Rubbing her clit gently caused her to shake again, having a small orgasm at my touch. I dipped a finger into her cunt, and it came out glistening wet. Moving my hand to her mouth she sucked my fingers clean, moaning the whole time. Once my cock was clean, and she’d sucked the last of my cum off, she said, “Let me up now?" To make the point she wiggled her hands at me. I told her that I had more planned for her, we weren’t done yet, and that if she was good and talked dirty, got my cock hard again, I’d show her what I was planning.
My wife and I were on vacation in the country and decided to take a drive around the local farms and enjoy the scenery. After an hour we realized we were completely lost. Thankfully as we turned onto, yet another, dirt road there was a man walking along in the direction we were going. Being the first person we had seen all day I took the opportunity to pull over next to him to get directions.
“Hi”, my wife smiled at him.
He obviously worked on one of the farms, and his accent pegged him as local, “Howdy”. I explained that we were lost and was hoping he could get us back to a main road. “Well, I’m headin’ that way anyway”, he replied. “If you could give me a ride, that would make it easy.”
We had rented an SUV with plenty of room in the back for our luggage, but today it was mostly empty with just my wife and me up front. “Sure, hop in”, my wife replied happily before I could say anything.
As he climbed into the backseat I worried about getting the rental dirty. He wasn’t wearing a shirt, just boots and jeans, and was sweaty from all the walking. Not sure how to bring up the subject, I just let it go. My wife introduced us, his name was Todd, and as I suspected he was local.
Todd was giving us directions while talking to my wife. I was concentrating on driving and not paying attention to much else. When my wife climbed into the back seat I couldn’t help but notice. “What are you doing?”, I asked.
“I can’t hear him from up here”, she replied, “It’s only polite to talk to him while we give him a ride, just drive”. My wife settled down into the back seat next to Todd as I turned onto a gravel road.
It was obvious that Todd was enjoying the conversation, he and my wife kept smiling. Except for the occasional shouted direction I couldn’t hear what they were saying over the noise of the car, the tires on gravel, and the wind blowing in the windows.
After a while it became obvious to me that Todd was also enjoying my wife’s body. With the warm weather she’d decided to wear a long, light skirt and tank top. Her cleavage couldn’t be missed and she’d been playing with her skirt so it was bunched at her knees.
As the car swayed and I made more turns the two of them got closer until they were right against each other. It seemed odd but innocent, and I wasn’t sure what I could say to get them to separate anyway. The more I drove on the more intense it became though.
I caught glimpses only, her hands on his legs and chest, his hands on her legs, her pushing her breasts together and making her cleavage bounce. At one point I could swear that I saw her give him a peek of her panties.
Things got quiet for a while and being curious I turned to look. Which turned out to be a mistake because almost immediately the SUV swerved sideways on the gravel and I was forced to jerk the car back into the middle of the road.
What I saw in the back seat though made me nervous, so I adjusted the mirror to try and get a better look. My view wasn’t clear but it looked as though Todd had a hand under my wife’s skirt, way up her skirt actually. She was leaned in against him, her breasts pushed into his chest, her head down and eyes closed.
There was little doubt about where my wife’s hands were though. One had a tight grip on Todd’s forearm, the arm that was under her skirt, while her other hand was in his lap rubbing back and forth over a bulge in his jeans.
We came up on an intersection and I stopped. Before I could turn around though Todd shouted new directions, “Turn left and keep going for about two miles”. Wanting to get him out of the car as soon as possible I took off right away, to get to our destination sooner.
As I drove on there was movement in the back seat. Again I tried to turn around to get a look, and again the SUV almost ran off the road. I decided to focus on just getting to our destination as quick as possible, even though I could only go so fast on the country roads, all while trying to keep on eye on the back seat through the mirror.
My wife was now sitting on Todd’s lap, facing the front, and her tank top was pulled down a bit and her tits were hanging free. His arms were wrapped around her, his hands cupping her tits as they bounced with the movement of the car. She was grinding her hips back and forth on his lap, both of them had their eyes closed.
After a few more shouted directions, my wife and Todd moved out of my view, so I adjusted the mirror to find them. Todd had laid down on the back seat and my wife was positioning her hips over his face, holding her skirt up out of the way with her tank top still bunched beneath her exposed tits. I was surprised to see that she wasn’t wearing panties, either that or they’d disappeared somewhere already.
I said something to stop her, but either they didn’t hear or didn’t care. My wife lowered her exposed pussy onto Todd’s face and started moaning. Then she bent forward out of view. It took me a minute to adjust the mirror to find her, and when I found her I could see her lips wrapped around Todd’s exposed dick. He was huge, and she was sliding her mouth up and down the side of his shaft. She tried to take the head in her mouth, but he was just too big and she was too petite.
The SUV bounced along, I tried to keep it on the road but shake it enough to get my wife to separate from the stranger. It didn’t work, they stayed in their sixty-nine position, the only break was the occasional direction from Todd, relayed by my wife. I could swear that we’d been on this road before and passed these farms already, so I shouted back asking for clearer directions.
My wife got up off Todd, and stuck her face into the front seat relaying directions to me. I could smell the cock on her breath. When she’d finished telling me which direction to drive she turned herself around and sat on Todd’s lap with her back facing him and her bare tits facing forward. Her skirt fell in the way of my view, but I was certain that Todd hadn’t tucked his dick back into his pants. That put my wife in the perfect position for his cock to be inside her, but with the clothes in the way I couldn’t tell.
Seconds later I thought I heard her moaning, she was rocking back and forth on his lap. Todd had his hands cupping my wife’s tits and I had no doubts now that they were fucking. Again I tried to stop, but more directions interrupted me. Then I tried to reach back and pull my wife back up to the front, but she slapped my hand away. Every time I tried to turn around I almost lost control of the SUV, every time I tried to say something Todd cut me off with more directions, and every time I tried to reach back to separate my wife from the stranger she would painfully slap me away.
The bouncing caused by the road added to their fucking motions and my wife moaned louder. I could hear her clearly now over the car and road noise, she was moaning constantly. “Oh fuck!”, she cried out as she broke into an orgasm grinding herself down onto Todd.
We came to an intersection and I tore the SUV around a corner as fast as I dared. The sudden swerve caused my wife and Todd to fall over in the back seat. Though they separated for a moment, Todd used the opportunity to lay flat and my wife quickly mounted him. She bunched her skirt up around her waist as she lowered her open pussy onto his huge cock.
This time I had a great view as she bounced up and down, impaling herself on this stranger again and again. Todd grabbed her hips, holding my wife in the air, and started thrusting up from the seat, pounding into my wife with a force that made her scream and cum so hard I thought she was being hurt.
My wife tried to move, to push herself down onto him again, but his strong hands held her in place as he continued to pound into her. Without relief he fucked her from one orgasm into the next. Her chest was turning red as she gasped for air, continuing to scream as the strength of her orgasm overwhelmed her. “Oh! You’re so fucking big!”, she yelled.
Finally Todd released his grasp and my wife collapsed onto him. Quickly he rolled her onto her back, kneeling over her, and pulled his glossy dick from my wife’s pussy. With a few quick strokes he started cumming, pointing his cock at my wife’s tits, blowing his load all over her chest.
With the highway was right in front of us, and I angrily pulled the SUV over and stopped. As I turned around to yell at them, he was already out of the vehicle and my wife was laying there in a puddle of fuck juice. The back seat was a mess of stains. As my wife lay across the back seat, looking spent and satisfied, I watched Todd walk away. Just barely sticking out of the back pocket of his jeans were my wife’s panties.
Warren was a nice, short, Jewish guy with a kind of whiny voice, one of these guys with no chin and no shoulders. He was very soft spoken, I don’t think the guy had ever stood up for anything in his life. His wife Ellen was similar; short, petite, soft-spoken, and curvy. They were both likable, and we became friends as soon as I moved into the neighborhood next to them.
We began hanging out on a regular basis, and though Warren and I were friendly I always picked on him about things. He was easy to make fun of, and didn’t get upset about it at all, usually just smiling and looking down. Ellen always chuckled, but also never got upset about me picking on her husband. Over time my jibes got more personal, but their reactions never changed.
One Friday evening I was at their place hanging out, and picking on Warren like normal. I realized that I’d overstayed my welcome, but neither of them had enough spine to tell me to go home. As it became more obvious they wanted me to leave I took more joy in not giving them the opportunity to directly tell me to go. Finally I asked, “Do you two want me to go?”
They both looked ashamed, neither of them said anything, but Warren nodded his head slightly. It dawned on me why they wanted me to leave, their ashamed demeanor said it all, so I asked, “Am I interrupting your date night?" Warren only looked down at his lap, Ellen turned a bright shade of red and looked away.
"Oh my god”, I feigned surprise and innocence. “You two are going to go fuck once I leave?" This time Warren blushed and looked away, Ellen’s embarrassment continued to turn her pale skin red. "Boy, you two are naughty”, I teased.
At this point I was enjoying their embarrassment and decided to see how far I could push things. “So Warren”, I looked straight at him, “Do you ever pull your wife’s hair?" There as no answer from either of them, "Do you spank her ass?" Ellen turned completely away, using her mousy brown hair to hide her face, her husband only squirmed uncomfortably.
"You have spanked her ass then?”, I prodded Warren but he had clammed up. Turning to Ellen I asked, “Did Warren spank you?" She turned back to look at me, obviously in shock at my boldness. "Was it while he was fucking you from behind?" Ellen’s mouth dropped open.
"No”, she squeaked.
“Oh Warren, you bad man”, I kept my attention on Ellen. “Obviously your wife didn’t enjoy it. You don’t seem very adventurous, maybe I should show you how it’s done." This time Ellen squirmed.
I stood up, "Here Warren, I’ll show you how to pull a woman’s hair." They both watched me walk across the room to where Ellen was sitting, neither of them moved to stop me or made any protest. So I slid a hand up her back, brushing her neck with my finger tips, and then up her scalp letting her hair run through my fingers. Ellen closed her eyes, I closed my hand into a fist with a handful of her hair in my firm grasp, and then I pulled down causing her head to tilt back.
A slight moan escaped as her mouth fell open in response. I pulled a bit more causing her mouth to open further, and her breath to catch. Ellen was wearing a white button up shirt, the top few buttons were undone, and from where I was standing I had a good view down her shirt at her black, lace covered cleavage. Her chest heaved as her breathing was getting deeper, and I was somewhat surprised to notice that she had rather large breasts for her frame.
"I think she likes it Warren”, I was enjoying teasing him, but I was also enjoying watching her breasts. No one responded, so I turned Ellen’s face to mine asked, “Do you like that?" As an answer she only moaned, her eyes flitted open slightly and she looked at me. "See Warren? If you do it right, women really like it.”
“You look like you need a good kiss”, I said to Ellen. That made Warren look up at us, but he didn’t say anything. With my hand still in her hair I pushed her face to mine and kissed her, shoving my tongue in her mouth. At first she didn’t react, but then her tongue started dancing with mine. After a minute I broke off the kiss we both enjoyed.
Warren was watching us now, but still not saying anything. I decided I wanted a better look at Ellen’s cleavage, so I said, “Know what else women like Warren? Being told what to do. Ellen, unbutton your shirt for me, let me see your bra.”
I let go of her hair and she looked down at her chest. Hesitantly she unbuttoned her shirt, one after the other, until her shirt hung open. Ellen didn’t move after that, just let her hands rest on her lap, still looking down at her bare stomach. She had a beautiful body, but I wanted to see more.
“Women enjoy things like this”, stepping in front of her I grabbed her shirt with both hands and roughly forced it over her shoulders and behind her back. The position did two things, it exposed her entire chest and trapped her arms at her side. She was wearing a sexy bra that was part lace and part satin, it was semi-see through in the front, obviously special for date night. Her nipples were hard as rocks and pushing against the fabric.
Her pale skin was reddened with embarrassment, all the way from her cheeks to her chest, her breathes were deeper and it was causing her breasts to rise and fall quite noticeably. “You look so hot”, I complimented her, “Bet those tits are great to fuck." Ellen’s head shot to the side, completely avoiding looking at me, but her husband’s eyes zeroed in on her breasts.
"Just like this”, I said taking two handfuls of her tits and squeezing them up and together forming a shelf of cleavage. While my hands were there I took a moment to rub her nipples with my thumbs.
“You shouldn’t do that”, Warren’s voice was barely more than a whisper.
“Looks like she enjoys it”, I responded by pointing out how hard Ellen’s nipples were. To push the point home I pinched them through the fabric. Instinctively she drew in a sharp breath and moaned as her body responded. “I think your wife likes having a man take charge of her." Taking a step back from her, in my most commanding voice I told Ellen, "Take off your skirt, let me see if your panties match your bra.”
Warren shifted uncomfortably, I was losing count of how many times he’d squirmed. Unsurprisingly though his wife sat still for a few moments, thinking about what to do, before standing up from her seat. As she stood, she let the shirt fall from her arms, and tenderly moved her hands to her waist.
She was wearing a long, brown skirt that was a very conservative style, when she was standing her feet couldn’t even be seen. Slowly she slid down the zipper on the back of the skirt. I wasn’t sure why she was moving slowly, maybe because she couldn’t believe what she was doing or perhaps she was afraid of what her husband was thinking.
Ellen hadn’t made eye contact with her husband since I’d pulled her hair, and now she was actively turned away from him, she couldn’t see him staring at her. The zipper was completely undone and she opened her hands letting the skirt fall away. It crumpled on the ground around her feet, like a sash around the base of a Christmas tree. She was wearing black satin panties that matched her bra, very pretty, but a conservative style. Surprising to me though, she was also wearing black, thigh high stockings.
Nervous, Ellen rocked forward and stood up on her toes. The position made her legs look fantastic. Though I was standing in front of her, and she didn’t look me in the face, I got the feeling that she wanted to know what I thought of her body. Honestly it was nothing amazing, she wasn’t a model, but she was well proportioned and certainly attractive.
“Look at how beautiful you are”, she shifted a bit and brought her hands up to cover herself. “Those panties. That bra”, I pointed as I called them out, “Those stockings. They’re so sexy on you, so hot.”
Ellen blushed more deeply than she already was, but she looked at my face to see if I was serious. Satisfied that I was telling the truth she said, “Thanks”, in that small voice of hers.
Her husband was riveted, unable to take his eyes off his wife’s ass, and I could see his hard-on pushing against his jeans. I took the time to compliment every part of her body, from hair to stocking covered feet, walking around her as I did. Each time I told her how attractive she was her smile got bigger.
Since I had the opportunity, I let my hands roam over her body as I circled her. First her shoulders and neck, then her stomach and back, and finally her ass. There was less squirming now, from both of them, though she still tried to cover herself with her hands. Deciding that wasn’t acceptable I ordered her, “Ellen, stop covering yourself, either leave your hands at your sides or put them on the top of your head.”
She let her hands drop to her side and I noticed there was a small wet spot on the front of her panties. Smiling I told her to turn around, “So your husband can see." Ellen turned, still not looking her husband in the face, but kept her hands at her side not even trying to cover herself. "See that wet spot Warren?”, I pointed. “That means her pussy’s wet. So wet that it’s dripping.”
Warren looked at his wife’s panties and the wet spot that was slowly getting larger. “Do you think I did that?”, teasing him again trying to get any reaction. He didn’t respond, so I asked his wife, “Do I make you wet?" Ellen nodded in response. "Let’s see if I can make that wet spot bigger.”
With one move I swept her up into my arms and carried her upstairs to the bedroom. Warren followed, but I’m not sure he wanted to. Stepping inside the bedroom, I turned the lights on and threw Ellen down onto the bed. She squeaked at me, “We always leave the lights off.”
“Not tonight, the lights are going to be on. How else am I supposed to tell if you get more wet? By feel?”, I ran a hand up her leg to her thigh. She blushed again, turning her head into the bed. “By taste?" Her head shot back and she looked at me, not sure if I was serious or not.
As Warren slinked into the bedroom I grabbed his wife by the hips and roughly rolled her onto her stomach, her ass in the air. Looking at him I teased, "Why don’t you spank her ass?" His only response was to look down and away. "Fine, sit and I’ll show you how it’s done.”
He slumped on the floor against the dresser, looking at the lewd position his wife was in on the bed. Ellen started to push herself up off the bed so I roughly forced her head back down. Then I grabbed a handful of her hair, right against the scalp like before, and growled, “You stay in this position until I’m done with you. Don’t move unless I move you.”
“Yes…”, she breathed.
Keeping a firm grip on her hair I pulled her head back making her eyes close and her mouth open again. Using my other I spread her legs apart so the growing wet spot was visible, then I moved my hand to her pantie covered ass, rubbing it gently and softly. I brought my hand up, and then down swiftly onto her ass with a loud smack.
“Ah!”, she yelped breathlessly as her body jumped forward, as much as she could against my grip on her hair.
“Do you like that?”, I asked her.
“Yes”, the word barely escaped her upturned lips.
“Louder, so your husband can hear.”
“Yes”, she said louder.
“Tell him what you like.”
Without opening her eyes or even trying to pull away from me she said, “I like having my hair pulled and being spanked.”
I ran my hand over her ass, before spanking her again. Again she jumped and yelped, but it was obvious that she enjoyed it. “See Warren, that’s how you spank a woman." He was still slumped on the floor, against the dresser, one hand on the floor and one in his lap busy rubbing his hard-on through his jeans. "Look, your husband has a hard-on”, I turned her head in his direction but she didn’t open her eyes.
Warren self-consciously stopped rubbing himself and tried to pretend he hadn’t been doing it. “It’s okay”, I told him, “My cock is hard too." To make the point I put Ellen’s hand on my dick so she could feel it through my pants, she didn’t pull her hand away, but she wasn’t doing anything with it either. "It’s okay, you can rub my cock Ellen, make me feel good.”
She started moving her hand back and forth just a bit, she wasn’t pressing hard or grabbing, just sort of feeling it beneath the cloth. Her husband had looked back up at us, so I teased him some more, “Look at this buddy, I think your wife likes my cock. Do you like it?”, I asked her.
“Yes”, she breathed.
“Do you like making dicks hard?”
“Yes”, again she sounded breathless, “I like making your dick hard.”
I’d never heard her talk like that, and from the look on her husband’s face neither had he. Letting go of her hair I put both hands on her ass, rubbing it softly as she continued to rub me. “What do you think, is she wetter now?" The dark spot on her panties was certainly larger. I slipped one hand down over the surface of her panties, certain to rub her pussy lips and clit through the fabric as I did. Ellen moaned and tensed up for a moment, gripping my dick hard, before going back to slowly rubbing me.
My fingers came away wet with her juice, I brought them up to my mouth and sucked them in. "Are you wet?”, I asked her.
“Yes, I’m wet”, she replied.
“Why are you so wet?”, she didn’t answer. “Do you like having a man in charge? Having a hard cock in your hand?”
“Yes”, she paused, “It makes my pussy wet." Again her husband’s face betrayed his surprise, but she kept her eyes closed and head down on the bed.
"How does my cock feel?”, I asked her, “Is it bigger than his?" She paused, her hand stopped moving, and it was obvious that she was too shy to actually answer. "Well, there’s only one way to really know. Warren, whip your dick out and show your wife how hard it is.”
At first he didn’t move, it was obvious that he was not only uncomfortable sitting with his dick crammed into the corner of his jeans, but also whipping it out in front of me. Then his hands slowly unzipped and removed his pants. Sitting in his tight, white briefs he looked kind of ridiculous, but he looked more ridiculous when he flexed the elastic and poked his dick through the opening in the front. It wasn’t large, just average length and a bit thin.
Ellen looked, even smiled, but I think she was more amused than pleased. “Alright, let’s see if mine is bigger. Take my cock out Ellen”, I looked down at her. She lifted up onto her elbows and knees, reached to my zipper and slowly unzipped my pants. With a tug she took my pants down leaving my cock bulging in my boxers. For a moment she just stared, then put a hand gingerly on it feeling it through the fabric and licked her lips.
Then she got enthusiastic, like she was tearing open a Christmas present, and as fast as she could she whipped my boxers down. The motion was so fast it caused my dick to bounce, which made her smile. Again she stared at it, like she wasn’t sure what to do with it. When it stopped bouncing she reached out and wrapped a hand around it. She cooed softly and said, “It’s warm.”
“Do you think it’s bigger than his?" It was a rhetorical question at this point, with both our dicks on display in the light it was easy to tell that mine was longer and thicker.
"Definitely”, she whispered in awe. On auto-pilot her hand started sliding up and down my shaft, she watched like she was unable to believe what she was doing.
It felt great, and I was ready to take this all the way, so I decided to see if I could convince Ellen to go that far. “Time for you to get naked”, I told her. Her hand stopped and she looked up at me with a look of worry, trying to determine if I was serious or not. When she’d convinced herself that I was, she let go of me, slid off the bed, and stood facing away from me and her husband. For a long moment she didn’t move.
Finally her hands shot up behind her back to the clasp of her bra. “Too fast”, I stopped her. “Since you’re turned away and teasing us, do a strip tease." Ellen’s only response was to slightly turn her head in my direction. Guessing that she didn’t know how, I gave her some instructions, "Take your bra off as slow as you can, keep it covering your breasts for as long as possible, give us peaks but don’t show us, and wiggle your hips while you do it, pretend you’re dancing. When your bra is off, use your hands to cover yourself, cup your breasts and squeeze them together, and play with your nipples.”
Ellen tried her best, it was obvious she had no experience. She wiggled a bit, tried moving her legs, slowly undid the clasp on her bra, held it in place with her hands for quite a while, and eventually turned to face me and Warren. Her eyes fixed on her husband’s erection, sticking up from his lap and twitching slightly. For a moment I thought she was done, that she wouldn’t go any farther, but then her gaze fell on my hard cock hanging in front of me. A hint of her tongue appeared between her lips and she let her hands fall, dropping the bra to the floor.
Keeping her focus on my cock, she brought her hands back up and started playing with her tits, swaying her hips more than before. As she pinched her nipples I complimented her body again, telling her how beautiful her breasts were, causing her to smile in response. I motioned toward her panties, “Now those.”
This time she didn’t need direction and there was no hesitation. Ellen turned a little circle while swaying her hips. As she finished the turn, facing us again, she raised her arms over her head and shook her chest from side to side trying to imitate a belly dance. It was more amusing than sexy, which caused me to smile, but she took that as a sign I enjoyed it and smiled back before doing it again. The second time with more fervor and it caused her tits to wag back and forth, which was kind of sexy.
She hooked her thumbs inside the waist of her panties, and while swaying, slid one side down her hip before pulling it back up. Doing the same with the other side, she then turned away before sliding both sides down at the same time to expose her bare ass. Finally she bent over slightly and pushed her stained panties down past her ankles and off her feet.
I was able to get a small glimpse of her pussy before she stood back up straight and turned around to face us. Again she put her hands over her head and did a hip shake. Warren was practically drooling on himself, oblivious to everything but his naked wife, but I had been paying attention to everything. Occasionally he would touch himself, barely getting a hand around his dick before pulling his hand away. It was clear he was on the verge of cumming and I decided to show him just how much he’d lost control of things.
“Ellen, look at your husband’s dick." Though she didn’t want to look at her husband, she did as she was told. "You said you liked hard dicks, touch his like you did mine." They both blushed, but she knelt down in front of him and reach a hand out and wrapped it around his shaft. His breathing quickened the closer she got, his dick was practically purple he was so ready to burst. She only had to give him two pumps before he started spurting.
His spunk landed on his shirt, his chin, his briefs, his hands and arms. A small amount got on Ellen’s hand, but she wiped that off with his shirt as he finished. She stood back up and I said, "See what a turn on you are? You’re so hot. Look at my cock." I stepped to her, put my hands on her hips, spun us toward the bed, and shoved her causing her to fall onto her back on the bed. "Did you enjoy making your husband cum?”
“Yes”, she whispered.
“Was it satisfying? Do you feel satisfied?”
“No”, barely a whisper.
“I don’t think your husband heard that. Say it louder.”
“No”, it was clear this time, “I’m not satisfied.”
“You’re still wet?”, she nodded. “You need to be fucked? Filled with a hard dick?”
Ellen nodded and said, “I need to be fucked by a hard dick." Warren was trying to clean himself off, but his dick was already limp and didn’t show signs of starting up again.
I stood over her as she lay on the bed, grabbing her ankles I pulled her legs up and apart exposing her pussy to me. The position gave her husband a perfect view. Putting her ankles on my shoulders I slid my hands down her legs, inching closer to her dripping snatch. He watched in disbelief, she held her breath in anticipation.
When my hands arrived I started slow circles with a thumb around her clit, while two fingers parted her lips making an opening for a third finger to slip inside her. Ellen let out a moan and shivered, her husband groaned and dropped his head. She was so wet I easily slipped a second finger inside her while continuing to tease her clit, all causing her to moan a bit louder. I waited until her head dropped back and her eyes closed, then I pulled my fingers out of her.
As her head shot back up, to see what I was doing, I rubbed those fingers up and down the length of my dick getting it slick with her juice. Her eyes got wide watching me, but they nearly jumped out of her face when I ran the head of my dick up and down her pussy. She moaned again as my tip spread her lips sliding up, rubbed against her clit, and then slid back down.
"Ellen”, I looked down at her spread before me, “squeeze your tits together, let me see you play with them. With her attention focused on her breasts for the moment, I took the opportunity to surprise her, and pushed my hips forward sliding my cock into her.
"Ah!”, she yelped and let go of her breasts in surprise. Her ankles slipped from my shoulders as her body jumped away from me instinctively. I grabbed her ankles, pulled her legs apart, and pushed myself the rest of the way in. “Oh God! You’re too big.”
“Sounds like your wife doesn’t like the size of my dick Warren." He was watching us now, but was limp as a rag. "Think I should take it out?" No one answered so I slowly slid myself out until just the tip of my dick was inside his wife and held there for a moment. "I guarantee that she’ll change her mind though”, I smiled as I slammed back into her.
“Ah!”, Ellen let out a yell that was part pleasure and part pain. “Oh no, please no”, she panted. Ignoring her I kept her legs pulled wide apart and just started hammering her with my hard dick. Each time I slammed into her, smacking our bodies together, she let out another yell. They were slowly turning into moans of pleasure, and after a minute she was moaning almost constantly.
She started breathing heavier, trying to hold her breath, trying not to make any noise, and then when she couldn’t stand it any longer she let out a long yell as she broke into orgasm. “Oh! Oh!”, her body shook, “Fuckkk…!”
Warren’s eyes opened wide as he watched his wife cum and cuss. Ellen’s body thrashed on the bed and she pushed herself toward me, to get me as deep as she could. She was lost in the sensations now, her body had taken full control. Her hips bucked up to meet my thrusts, our bodies slamming together, and the bed was shaking beneath us.
After a minute she had another orgasm, “Oh fuck!”, she yelled as she ground her pussy against me. Warren groaned from the floor, everything about him hung limp, but he couldn’t take his eyes off us. I stopped moving, then when Ellen finished cumming she stopped moving. Then with my dick still deep inside her, I rubbed her clit with my thumb again, and she immediately had another orgasm.
“What the fuck”, Ellen said.
“Never cum like that?”, I asked her.
She shook her head no. “I’ve never had more than one orgasm at a time.”
“Well, we’re not done yet, so let’s see if we can give you a couple more. What do you think Warren?" He had been looking at us, but when I looked at him for an answer his head dropped.
I pulled out of his wife, flipped her onto her stomach, and pushed up onto the bed behind her. Roughly I grabbed her hips and shoved my cock back inside her wet cunt. Immediately she started moaning and pushing back against me, fucking her pussy onto me doggy style. Ellen was as aggressive as I had been, she’d been gaining confidence as her pleasure mounted.
We spent the next half hour fucking so hard the bed slammed against the wall, Ellen was screaming more than moaning, all while Warren stayed slumped on the floor. She had a few more orgasms, and when I was about to cum, I pulled out and blew my load all over the outside of her pussy.
"Don’t you look pretty all covered in cum”, I said looking down at her. “Let’s add some more. Warren”, I turned toward him, “You want a turn buddy?" With the help of the dresser he pulled himself to his feet and shuffled to the edge of the bed, looking at his wife laying on her back breathing heavy.
For a minute he just looked at her, his dick getting hard. Ellen didn’t look at him, she kept her head turned away. "Look Ellen, his dick is hard again. I think he likes what he sees." Her head slide sideways so she could see her husband’s dick without having to see his face. "Go on man, fuck her”, I pushed him forward causing him to stumble.
Warren half landed on the bed, his dick bounced beside his wife, but his eyes were fixed on her cum covered snatch. She reached out and grabbed his dick in her hand. It didn’t even take a full pump, she just ran a firm grip down his shaft once, and when she hit the base he blew cum all over her face. All three of us were surprised, but it wasn’t until her husband finished cumming that Ellen angrily said, “Get this cum off my face. What the fuck?" She tightened her grip on his dick, holding tight and squeezing his balls to express her anger.
He looked around for something to use to wipe the cum, the only things in reach were the bed sheets and pillow cases. As he reached for a pillow Ellen squeezed harder, "Don’t you dare.”
“Wha…”, was all Warren managed to whimper through the pain.
“Lick it off her”, I told him. They both seemed a bit surprised. “It’s only fair, she has tasted your cum, you should too. Why ask your wife to do something you won’t?”
Hesitantly he leaned toward her face, stuck out his tongue, and licked up a spot of his cum. “Keep going”, his wife commanded keeping a firm grasp on his balls. I stood back and watched as he kissed, licked, and sucked her face and neck until all of his cum was gone. Ellen let him go, he stood up with a disgusted look on his face, she didn’t seem that much happier.
“Doesn’t look like she’s all that satisfied with your performance Warren”, I teased him. “Perhaps if you actually gave her an orgasm on your date night.”
Looking down at his dick, which had again gone completely limp, he whispered, “I can’t”.
“Nonsense buddy”, I put a hand on his shoulder and led him to the end of the bed. “There’s always your tongue”, and I shoved him forward so his face fell between her legs. Uncertainty was all over his face, it was obvious that I’d found his limit, but I knew that Ellen had more in her. “Would you like your husband to eat your pussy?”, I asked her.
“Yes”, she answered. “Eat me, make me cum honey." When he didn’t move she grabbed two handfuls of his hair and pulled his face down into her snatch, grinding herself against his face, smearing my cum around his mouth and lips. "Use your tongue, come on.”
After a minute she started moaning, her head back on the bed, never letting go of him. I stepped up beside her and stuck my cock in her mouth. Ellen looked up surprised, but started doing her best to suck me off. She moaned, enjoying the experience of having one man eating her out while sucking on a cock.
It didn’t take long before I was hard again, and she looked up at me in surprise. “All clean Ellen, want to fuck again?" She nodded and pushed her husband with her feet, practically kicking him away, almost hitting him in the face.
"How are you hard again? That’s amazing”, she breathed as I entered her.
“Just wait and see what I can do with the rest of the night”, I replied.
Julie and I had been married for about nine years and she was just as beautiful as the day we got married, petite with a tight body, long brown hair, bright green eyes, pale skin, and firm D-cup breasts. It was late Thursday evening and we were looking forward to a three day weekend at home thanks to the Monday holiday. Our plan was to enjoy our time alone by staying shut up in the house and having a lot of sex.
We had just finished having sex and were cuddled in bed watching some television when the power went out. The entire bedroom went dark, my wife and I just sat there for a minute waiting to see if the lights were going to come back on, but after a while nothing was happening. “Why don’t you go get us something to eat and drink, and I will light some candles?”, my wife asked.
So I stumbled downstairs in the dark, still naked, and headed toward the kitchen. I rummaged through the refrigerator grabbing some water and some snacks. When I went to stand up I felt a pain in the back of my head and then… everything went black.
When I came to it was dark and my head was swimming. I wasn’t in the kitchen anymore, it looked like I was in the master bedroom but it was too dark to be sure. It felt like I was under water, I couldn’t move and I was having trouble making out why. I tried to call out to my wife, she had to have moved me, but there was something in my mouth, some kind of cloth and all that came out were mumbles.
I was regaining my senses, but my confusion was mounting. Moving was impossible because I was tied to the chair in the corner of the master bedroom, and there was some kind of cloth or gag tied into my mouth. There was no way to tell how long I was out and I had no way to tell what time it was now. For a while I struggled to free myself, but wasn’t making any progress.
There was a light in the hallway, I could barely see it out of the corner of my eye, and it appeared to be moving toward the bedroom. I couldn’t be sure, but it didn’t look like candle light. Julie must have gotten one of the flashlights and was coming to the bedroom. As the light got closer I could make out more of the bedroom, and I could see a figure on the bed.
My confusion increased as I slowly made out the person on the bed, it was my wife Julie. She was still naked and it looked like she was tied to the bed. The sheets, blankets, and pillows were all over the place; there had obviously been a struggle. Without the air conditioning the bedroom was getting stuffy, and I could see sweat forming on my wife’s body.
Noise from the hallway drew my attention to the bedroom door, and when I turned to look there was a light shining in my eyes; I couldn’t see anything. I heard a man’s voice say, “He’s awake”. The flashlight turned from my face and focused on the bed, my naked wife was clearly visible, and as I suspected, she had been tied to the bed on her back with what looked like sheets. There was more light coming from the hallway and I could see the man standing in the door to the bedroom. He was a large, black man, well muscled and over six feet tall, dressed all in black with a ski mask.
Two more men, dressed just like him, entered the master bedroom behind him, each carrying a flashlight. It was obvious they were robbing our house. The two new guys put their lights on me, blinding me again.
“I think we’ve got most everything”, a second man’s voice said.
“Lucky the power’s out”, a third man’s voice said.
“Check this out boys”, said the first voice. All three flashlights turned to focused on the bed, my wife laying still.
“Nice”.
“Sweet tits”.
One of the lights shined back on me, I was still naked. “Looks like we caught them fucking”, one of the men said.
Another light landed on me, focused on my naked groin. “With that tiny dick?”, one of the men said. “Couldn’t have been too good huh honey?" The light returned to my wife. I was getting embarrassed, probably blushing red, but my wife was certainly blushing from the three strange men staring at her.
"You want a real cock honey?”, one of the men teased. My wife shook her head and tried to slid over on the bed, but was held in place by the sheets tying her down.
One of the men was moving toward the bed, his hand working at his zipper. “What the fuck are you doing?”, one of the other men asked. “We don’t have time for this”.
“Why not?”, the man near the bed asked. “We searched the house, there’s no one else here, and there’s no alarm”.
“Someone might be on their way here”, the third man said.
The large black man stepped over to me and took the gag out of my mouth. I screamed for help and he hit me hard right in the face. For a minute I reeled, my head was ringing, and white flashes were clouding my vision. “Scream again and I’ll hit you again”, he said down to me. “Is there anyone coming to your house?”
I responded no before I could even think. “See, we’ve got all night”, the man by the bed said still working at his zipper.
“Fuck that. We’ve got all weekend”, the third guy said. The three men chuckled and the large black man stuffed the gag back into my mouth.
“How about it honey?”, the man by the bed asked. “You want some of this?" He turned his flashlight down revealing a white cock sticking out of his pants. It was big, even half-hard it was clear that his cock would be huge once fully erect. My wife’s eyes got big as she started at this guy’s cock, watched as he waggled it at her. "I think she wants some boys”, the guy said.
My wife squirmed on the bed again, trying to get out of the restraints and away from the man standing next to the bed. She watched as the man took off his shoes, pants, and then his boxers. I was straining against my binds, trying to get free, and the black guy beside me noticed. He smacked me again, for a minute I lost concentration, and then pain brought me back to my senses as he tightened the sheets.
After he finished I couldn’t move at all, and I was starting to hurt all over. I heard the bed creak and I looked. The guy that was naked from the waist down was climbing onto the bed trying to get between my wife’s legs, but she was keeping her knees locked together. The other two guys went to the bed, grabbed some pillow cases, and started tying my wife’s ankles to the corners of the bed.
When they were done they stood back and looked. My wife’s legs were now completely spread, exposing her pussy for them all to see, the small patch of brown hair above her lips was shining in the flashlights from her sweat. The half naked guy climbed back up onto the bed, between my wife’s legs, and put one hand right onto my wife’s exposed cunt.
I heard my wife squeal beneath her gag, she thrashed her head back and forth, and tried to buck her hips. The guy held on tight to my wife with one hand, rubbing her clit, one finger inside of her. With his other hand he was jerking his cock to life, getting it hard, enjoying watching my wife try to get away. One of the other guys used the lighter to start lighting the candles my wife had placed around the bedroom, and soon there was enough light to see without the need for the flashlights.
“You ready for this bitch?”, the guy on the bed asked my wife. His cock was completely erect now and it was just as huge as I thought it would be, twice the size of mine easily. Julie looked down at it and her eyes got really big, she started screaming, but the gag in her mouth muffled it. The guy knelt closer to my wife, lined the head of his cock up again my wife’s pussy lips, and Julie started to pull away.
I started to yell against the gag which brought the attention of the guy closest to me. He reached down with one of his big hands and grabbed a handful of my hair, jerked my head to the side, and growled in my ear, “You keep making noise and I’m going to beat you unconscious”. He let go and I turned my head away from the bed, but he grabbed my hair again and forced my head so that I was looking at the bed. “You’re going to watch this so you know that we mean business”.
My wife was still pulling away from the guy on the bed as he tried to get his cock in her. He and the other guy standing next to the bed were enjoying teasing her, they were laughing at her attempts to pull away. Despite her best attempts though my wife could not dislodge the guy’s cock head from between her pussy lips. When the guy had enough teasing he grabbed my wife’s hips, held her still, leaned forward, and using his weight buried the entire length of his huge cock in her pussy.
Julie screamed against the gag, her head pressed back against the bed, her entire body tense. Her hands were gripping the sheets tied around her wrists and she was pulling on them hard. The guy began sliding his cock out of her pussy and it just kept coming and coming, the length of it was incredible. “She’s so wet”, the guy said, “she must really need a good fucking”. Just as the head of his cock became visible, still enveloped by my wife’s pussy lips, he slammed his whole cock back into her, their bodies making a slapping sound as they came together.
Again my wife screamed, her entire body was tense and straining against the sheets binding her, her toes curled, it was obvious she was in pain. I screamed against the gag, and the black guy holding my hair looked down at me. “Of course she needs a good fucking”, he said, “look at this little limp dick bastard”. With that he reached down and smacked my dick and balls. It hurt so bad I almost passed out. When I looked back up Julie was on the bed, tears coming from her eyes, and she was looking at me with pain in her eyes.
Each time the guy would push into her, Julie would grunt hard against the gag, never once did she relax or stop pulling against her binds. This nightmare scene played out in front of me for endless minutes before the guy fucking my wife announced he was cumming. He pushed himself deep into my wife and I could see his balls tense up as he moaned. My wife stayed tense as the guy pumped his cum into her pussy, the force of his thrusts causing her body to shake, which caused her tits to bounce back and forth.
“Mmm… look at these titties”, the third guy said. Until now he’d been standing next to the bed, just watching, but as his friend finished cumming and pulled out of my wife, he reached down and grabbed two handfuls of my Julie’s tits. I watched helplessly as the guy massaged and played with her breasts, but when he pinched her nipples my wife jumped. Her entire body twisted up, the guy obviously liked the reaction, so he pinched them again causing my wife to wiggle again.
Julie pulled against the sheets that tied her to the bed. She was trying to free herself but she couldn’t. The guy that had just finished fucking my wife went to the bathroom where he got a towel and wiped his cock off. Meanwhile the guy next to the bed started getting undressed. As his pants came off I could see that he too was black, and just as well built as the guy that was guarding me, and from the way his underwear was straining it looked like his cock was already hard and just as big as the first guy’s.
He moved to the head of the bed, right beside my wife’s face, and looking down at her he said, “You ever had black dick before?" Julie was just staring at the huge bulge in the guy’s underwear, her eyes wide with fear, and when she didn’t answer the guy motioned to the guy standing next to me. I looked up in time to see his fist coming toward me, and then with a loud smack I was hit again.
"Whenever we ask a question, you answer, or your hubby over there gets more pain. You understand?" I heard the man talking to my wife through a haze, but clearly enough, I saw my wife nod. "Good. Now, have you ever had a black dick before?”, he asked my wife again. I knew my wife hadn’t, she’s only dated three guys before me in college and I knew two of them.
Julie nodded her head at the man. Surprise mingled with my fear and pain, surely she was just telling a lie to placate them. “Good, was it as big as mine?" This time my wife shook her head. "Then I’ll let you have a closer look before I stick it in you”, he said. And with that he shoved his underwear down to the floor. His cock was long and thick, dark all over, with a darker head. It was just slightly bigger than the first guy’s. My wife just looked at it in shock as he held it inches away from her face. She was so surprised by it that she wasn’t even trying to get away. Like me, she could only stare.
And then he moved to the foot of the bed and climbed up between my wife’s legs. Julie tried to climb higher on the bed, to get as much distance between her and the monster cock moving toward her, but there was nowhere for her to go. The guy grabbed one of my wife’s tits and squeezed it causing Julie to twitch again, while her ran his other hand up and down the length of his shaft. “You want me to fuck you with this?”, he asked my wife holding his cock up triumphantly. Julie shook her head violently.
The guy beside me slammed his fist into my gut. It knocked the wind out of me, and I was having trouble breathing with the gag in my mouth. I was afraid that I would black out from the pain and lack of air, but I managed to stay conscious. “Every time you give an answer we don’t like, we’ll hurt your husband”, the guy said to my wife. Julie was looking at me with tears in her eyes again.
“Now, do you want me to fuck you with this big black dick?”, he asked my wife while still holding his cock up for her to see. Slowly Julie nodded at him, it was just a small nod, but when she thought it might not be enough she gave a bigger nod. “That’s what I thought”, the man said to my wife. He moved himself right up between Julie’s spread legs and laid his cock on her stomach. The contrast between the dark color of his dick and the paleness of my wife’s skin was amazing, almost as amazing as how big his dick was.
For a minute he held his cock against my wife’s clit and just rubbing it back and forth in slow strokes, obviously enjoying teasing my wife. Julie wasn’t moving at all, just laying there under the watchful eyes of me and the three strangers. Then, the guy moved his cock to my wife’s pussy and slowly began to penetrate her. As he pushed into her Julie grunted through the gag, but she didn’t move. And then, after what seemed like minutes, the last of his cock disappeared into Julie’s gaping cunt. For a minute they just stayed like that, him completely buried inside of her, and her held tight to the bed by the weight of his body and the sheets she was tied up with.
Just as I thought the pain was subsiding for my wife, the guy started pumping his cock in and out of her. He held himself above her, pounding his cock down into my poor wife, his huge cock stretching my wife’s pussy as far as it could go. The guy was moaning with each stroke, smacking his body down against my wife, and Julie was grunting each time he would pull out and slam back in. I could only imagine how much pain she was in, the force of his fucking causing her tits to bounce and her body to come up off the bed.
As he got close to cumming his pace increased, and he was pulling almost all the way out before slamming his huge, black dick back down into my wife’s forcefully spread pussy. And then he came. The guy let out a half-grunt, half-yell as he pushed down into Julie, all of his cock inside of her. Julie was grunting in pain, but still the guy held himself deep in her cunt as he emptied his load.
Julie’s body started twitching and I feared something was wrong with her. She had been breathing heavily and grunting in pain, I feared she might be suffocating, and her body had been tense the whole time. Helplessly I watched as she was held in place under this stranger while impaled on his cock. Finally the man relaxed and a few seconds later my wife’s body stopped twitching. “Damn this pussy is tight”, the guy said, “and I think she just came”.
There was no way that was true, my wife couldn’t have gotten off from being raped. But as the strangers began to chuckle and I started to replay my wife’s motions in my head I knew it was true. I knew Julie too well, she had just cum as a stranger raped her, in our own bed. “Well honey”, the guy addressed my wife, “Did you just cum on my big, black dick?" Julie nodded shyly. "See, told you”, he said to his friends.
“I think she’s starting to like this”, the black guy that had been guarding me said. “Let’s see how she likes me”. The first guy to fuck my wife handed a towel to the guy climbing off the bed. Meanwhile the big black guy next to me was undressing.
He took off his shirt, pants, socks and shoes like the other guys, and then removed his ski mask. “What are you doing?”, one of his friends asked.
“It’s dark, they ain’t gonna see well enough”, the big black guy retorted. “And besides, once I give this pussy a few more orgasms, she won’t want us to leave much less tell anybody”.
Again the three strangers chuckled. The big black guy moved to the bed, wearing only a pair of boxers, and looked down at my wife. “You want me to remove the gag?”, he asked Julie. She nodded in response. “I will, but if you start screaming for help I’m going to shove it down your throat and then we’re all going to beat your husband unconscious. Understand?" Again Julie nodded.
The guy reached down and untied the cloth and removed it from my wife’s mouth. Julie immediately took a deep breath. For a minute the guy let her lay there and just breathe. Finally he asked her, "Now, do you want to see my dick?" My wife nodded but was interrupted by the man, "You ain’t got no gag anymore. You can talk”.
“Yes”, my wife whispered.
“Yes what?”, the guy asked.
“Yes…”, my wife searched for the right thing to say. “I want to see your dick”, she finished. The guy smiled down at Julie and then turned toward me, his back now to my wife, and then he removed his boxers.
I got to see his hard dick first, and it was the same length as the cocks of the other black guy but it was noticeably thicker. His smile widened as he turned back toward my wife, hands on his hips. Julie was holding her head up off the bed, watching the man turn toward her, and she gasped when she got an eyeful of his hard dick. He stopped with his dick hanging right in front of my wife’s face, and then asked her, “You like that?”
“Yes”, Julie said.
“Yes what?”, he demanded quickly.
“Yes, I like your dick”, my wife said rather convincingly.
“You want me to fuck you with this?”, the guy asked.
“Yes, please fuck me with your huge dick”, my wife answered.
“That’s more like it”, the guy answered as he climbed up onto the bed. “You make my dick hard when you talk like that”. He was positioning himself at the opening of my wife’s cunt, and I wasn’t sure that his cock was going to fit inside my wife. “You keep talking dirty and I’ll make you orgasm really good”. I could see the cum from the other two guys leaking out of Julie’s pussy and was thankful that she would at least have some lubrication so that it wouldn’t hurt her as much. As he started to push into my wife she tensed up, her entire body went stiff again, her toes curled, and she grabbed the sheets bound around her wrists and pulled.
“Ahh…”, my wife exhaled a small pained gasp. The guy pushed forward some more and the head of his cock disappeared into my wife’s pussy, her pink lips now wrapped around the top of his shaft. “AAHH!”, Julie yelped as he pushed deeper. She wasn’t moving, just holding still, breathing heavily, each exhale accompanied by a grunt of pain with the occasional yelp.
It was obvious that the size of his dick was causing her pain, there was a small stream of tears coming from the corner of her eye and her teeth were clenched. The guy stopped moving for a minute, just holding himself in place. Julie had her head pressed back against the bed, but brought her head up and looked down at the huge black dick that was penetrating her. “If you don’t tense up so much”, the guy said to her, “it won’t hurt as much”. She looked up at his face, but his back was toward me so I don’t know what she saw there. “You haven’t had dick this big before huh?”, he asked my wife.
“No”, she said more easily. Her body was softening, her grip and mouth loosening.
“Well I’m only a third of the way in”, he replied. It was true, I could see that not even half of his dick was inside my wife. “So you relax a bit and we’ll get through this part. This will only hurt the first time”, he finished.
‘First time?’, I thought.
Julie laid her head back and started taking deep breaths, trying to relax, and it looked like it was working. She let go of the sheets around her wrists, rested her arms on the bed, closed her eyes, and her body relaxed a bit. After a minute the guy started pulling his dick out of my wife, and then slowly started pushing back in. “Oohh…”, Julie moaned as his dick slid in a bit deeper. I was still hazy from all the hits to my head, but it didn’t sound like she was in pain anymore, which I was thankful for.
Steadily the guy rocked his hips, his cock pulling out of my wife’s pussy with a wet sound only to then push back inside her a littler deeper than the time before. With each inward thrust my wife gave a little grunt. Thankfully he was going slowly, and it didn’t look like my wife was in pain anymore. And then with one last push, after what felt like forever, he was all the way inside Julie’s cunt. From where I was sitting I could see her pussy lips stretched tight, a deep shade of pink, contrasting against the huge, black cock they were wrapped around. He held still for just a minute, letting my wife get used to the sensation.
Then he lifted his hips up and pulled the whole of his dick out of my wife. His cock head was still touching Julie’s pussy lips, and I could see more cum dripping out of my wife’s cunt. The guy’s cock was glistening wet from being buried in my wife. He held himself above my wife for a few seconds, and then as soon as Julie opened her eyes he slammed back down into her. The force caused the bed to shake, their bodies slammed together with a loud smack, her eyes shut tight, and she let out a scream as her breath left her.
From then on her didn’t let up. The guy just kept pulling all the way out and then slamming his huge dick back down causing the bed to shake and my wife to scream. “OH! OH! OH!”, my wife yelled in rhythm with his fucking motion.
“You like that bitch?”, he asked, never breaking his rhythm.
“Yes! Yes! Fuck Yes!”, Julie responded.
“Yes what?”, he demanded.
“Yes I like it!”, Julie was yelling, only interrupted when he slammed deep into her and the smack of their bodies coming together forced the air out of her. “Oh Fuck! I love it! I love your cock! I love your fucking! I love it! Oh Fuck!" My wife had hold of the sheets that were binding her wrists again, she was pulling on them tight, and then her whole body started shaking. As she convulsed I knew that she was cumming, harder than I’d ever seen her cum, and she continued to yell louder than I’d ever heard her the whole time she orgasmed.
I couldn’t take it any more. I broke down and started crying, my head falling down toward my chest, tears dripping onto my naked stomach as I sobbed.
My wife’s yells subsided and turned into deep gasps for breath. I looked up, still crying, to see the guy holding himself deep inside my wife as she finished twitching, her hips bucking up against his. Julie let out a soft coo as her orgasm subsided. "Did you just cum?”, the guy asked me wife.
“Fuck yes.”, Julie said contently. Everything about her had softened. Her reply caused all three guys to laugh slightly.
“Well get ready for a few more”, the guy said as he resumed the piston-like motion. “And from now on, I want you to let us know when you’re cumming”, he commanded my wife.
“Yes!”, Julie said, her hips pumping up off the bed to meet the thrust of the guy’s thick black dick.
“Yes what?”, he asked. One of the two guys standing next to me hit me, I didn’t even see it coming through my tears, but it hurt like hell anyway.
“Yes! Fuck Me!”, my wife responded. “Fuck me with that huge dick! Make me cum again”.
“You keep talking dirty to me and I’ll make your tight little pussy feel good”.
My wife was moving her body in rhythm with the guy’s fucking, never once did she stop making noise. When she wasn’t grunting and moaning she would say things. Things like, “Fuck me! Fuck my pussy! Oh Shit!”, and then after a few more minutes she announced she was cumming again. “I’m going to cum! I’m going to cum… Oh Fuck I’m Cumming!”, Julie yelled.
The guy fucking her increased his pace, groaning and slamming down into her hard with each stroke, and her yelling got louder. “Yes! Give me that cum!”, she yelled, “Give me your black cum! Fill my pussy!" The guy pushed deep into her cunt, holding himself inside her with his weight as they both came.
Eventually they both finished groaning and moaning. I was crying at the horrible things happening to my wife, but she had a smile on her face. The guy on top of her sat up so that he was kneeling between my wife’s legs, his cock so long it was still inside her even from this position. "You want to cum again?”, he asked look down at my wife’s tits.
“Yes I want to cum again but I don’t think I can”, Julie responded short of breath. The three strangers had fucked her for almost an hour straight.
“Oh yes you can”, the guy said smiling.
He put on hand on her stomach and slowly started to slide it downward, inching toward her pussy. Julie figured out what he was going to do and started chanting, “Oh no. Oh no. Oh please”. And then his fingers made contact with her exposed, pink clit. “OOHHH FUUUCK!”, she yelled, her hips rose up off the bed as he rubbed back and forth. My wife was moaning at the top of her lungs, bucking her hips up and down causing his cock to move in and out of her pussy making a wet, squishing sound as it did. She must have orgasmed for a minute straight, moaning and chanting, “I’m cumming… I’m cumming… I’m cumming”, the whole time.
And then he moved his hand away and Julie collapsed onto the bed. His dick dropped out of her pussy, but she just lay there, breathing heavily, her chest rising and falling. Both of them were covered in sweat, her naked tits shining in the soft light that filled the room. Cum was leaking out of her pussy and mixing with her sweat, running down onto the bed. Julie seemed oblivious though, she just lay there with a content look on her face, eyes closed.
The thick black guy got up off the bed and wiped himself off with the towel. Both of the other men were hard again, their cocks sticking out in front of them. “It’s fucking hot in here”, the thick black guy said. He walked over and opened both windows, the windows that faced the neighbor’s house. I knew it was too dark for anyone to see anything, and probably the neighbors were asleep at this point anyway, but I strained my eyes in the hope of seeing someone that might come rescue us. Nothing though, it was completely dark.
“Did you cum?”, one of the guys asked me wife.
“Yes, I came. Really hard”, my wife replied softly.
“You ever cum that hard before?”, Julie was asked.
“No. I’ve never cum like that before. It was amazing”, she said.
The guy standing next to me looked down and asked me, “Hear that? Your wife says we made her cum harder than you have with your tiny, little dick”. He reached down and grabbed my dick, squeezing it painfully, and then shaking it at my wife. Julie was looking over, watching what he was doing. “Do you like your husband’s tiny dick?”, he asked looking at my wife on the bed.
“Yes, I love my husband’s dick”, Julie replied.
Intense pain followed, the man was squeezed my dick and balls so hard that everything went dark. Pain overwhelmed me and I cried out, my scream muffled around the gag. “That’s not what we want to hear”, the man said.
“No!”, Julie cried. “I hate his dick. I hate my husband’s tiny dick”. The pressure went away, but the pain lingered climbing from my groin all the way to my brain. “His tiny dick doesn’t make me cum like your huge cocks do”, my wife continued. There was more laughter from the three men.
When my vision cleared I could see that all three of them were undressed now, their ski masks removed. Right in front of my face was a long, soft black cock, I couldn’t believe how big it was. It obviously belonged to the guy that had just hurt me, and he was standing over me laughing. The thick black guy was standing in the door to the bathroom toweling the sweat off himself. Meanwhile the white guy had climbed up onto the bed. He was kneeling right beside Julie and was rubbing his hard cock against her naked tits, the sweat on her body making his cock glide easily.
Julie was obviously enjoying the sensation, her nipples were rock hard, she couldn’t take her eyes off the guy’s cock, and she was moaning softly. Then he swung one leg over her chest, lowered himself, and laid his cock right between my wife’s tits. Reaching down he squeezed her breasts around his shaft and started rocking himself back and forth. Julie never took her eyes off his dick as it moved back and forth, the head disappearing and then reappearing from her cleavage.
“Oh that feels nice”, my wife said. “My tits are really sensitive… ooohhh… I’ve never felt anything like that”.
The thinner black guy in front of me had turned to watch the show on the bed, his cock starting to grow hard again. “You never tit fuck your wife?”, he asked not even turning to look at me. I mumbled a no around the gag and shook my head. “With titties like that I’d have my dick between them every night”, he finished.
“We tried it once”, Julie spoke up, “but I didn’t really like it and his dick was so small that it didn’t really work”. That brought more laughter, even my wife smiled, and I couldn’t figure out why she was volunteering information.
“You didn’t like it because you weren’t sensitive enough”, the thick black guy said as he moved across the room to the bed. “But now you’ve cum hard enough that your body has become sensitive. You’ll probably find that everything we can do to your body will feel great”. With that he reached down one hand and lightly brushed Julie’s clit. Immediately she started moaning and wiggling her hips, but he only kept his hand there for a few seconds. “See what I mean?”, he asked.
“God yes!”, Julie said enthusiastically. “I love the feel of your big dick between my breasts”, she said to the guy on top of her, she pushed her lips together seductively as she said it. The white guy pushed her tits together a bit more and then he started cumming. His cum flew up and hit my wife on the chin, some landed on her lips, more splashed on her neck, and then the guy’s dick popped up from between Julie’s tits and his last two spurts landed right on her pale breasts and nipples. “Mmm…”, my wife moaned as she sucked the guy’s jizz into her mouth and swallowed. “That feels good too”, she said looking down as the guy jerked the last bits of cum out of his cock, dripping it onto my wife’s tits.
“You want to taste more?”, he asked her.
“Mmm, yes please, give me more cum”, she was practically begging. The pain in my groin was starting to go away as I watched the guy use his fingers to scoop his semen off my wife’s chest, neck, and chin and then dip his cum covered fingers into her mouth. Julie’s tongue snaked up out of her mouth, ran over his fingers, and licked every last drop of jizz from them… and she swallowed all of it.
I was starting to feel sick from the heat and the pain, the bedroom smelled of sweat and sex, and I was having trouble breathing past the gag. “Looks like limp dick is going to pass out”, one of the men said, I was so out of it that I couldn’t tell who was talking anymore. “You want your husband to pass out”, someone said, “or do you want him to stay awake and watch so that he can learn how real men fuck?”.
“I want him to watch. I want him to see how real men fuck and please a woman”, my wife replied.
There was some commotion and then I felt cold all over my chest and lap. The sharp stinging cold pulled me out of my haze and I realized that someone had dumped a cup of ice water on me. While the water had cooled me down, some of the ice was stuck in my lap and it was getting painfully cold against my naked body. I tried to move, to get the ice off of me, but I could barely move the way I was tied up.
“That seemed to wake him up”, one man said. “How about you honey, you want to cool down?”
“Yes please, I need to cool down”, my wife answered.
I watched as the three guys went about untying my wife from the bed. Once free she sat up and rubbed her wrists and her ankles which had turned pink from being bound. “Okay, time for a shower”, one of the men said.
The three guys gently pushed my wife into the bathroom, taking the candles with them and leaving me in the dark bedroom alone. I heard the water start and then the sound of someone getting into the shower. “We’re just going to sit here and watch you”, a guy said. “And if you clean your pussy up nice I’ll eat it for you”.
“Oh… yes”, my wife responded, “please eat my pussy. My husband never eats it”. While Julie was keeping the three guys distracted I worked at trying to get out of the binds.
“Get all the cum out of your pussy. Push your fingers in deep and get it all out”, one of the guys was saying.
I heard Julie start to moan again. “No!”, a guy commanded, “Suck our cum off your fingers”.
“Yes, I want to taste your cum”, my wife moaned.
They were in the bathroom for nearly twenty minutes, the whole time the men giving directions to my wife. Saying things like, “Turn around and bend over, show us your ass. Spread your pussy for us. Soap up your tits and squeeze them together. Suck and lick your nipples. Yeah, finger your pussy and pretend it’s our dicks”.
And with each command my wife eagerly complied, going beyond what was asked of her, “You like my ass and pussy? Look at my pink pussy… mmm… my clit needs to feel a tongue. Ooohhh my breasts are sensitive, I want another dick between them. I’ll get my nipples hard for you. I need a dick in my pussy, spreading me wide and fucking me deep”.
I was just starting to get a hand out of the restraints when I heard my wife say, “Oh! Look at those three, big cocks, all hard and just for me. Oohhh…”, Julie moaned, “I like watching you jerk off while watching me”. The water stopped. “Keep jerking your big, hard dicks for me while I dry off?”, my wife asked.
All too soon they came back into the bedroom, carrying candles. They weren’t forcing my wife and leading her, in fact she came into the bedroom first. Her hair was wet and hanging down her back, a towel loosely wrapped around her body but straining against her large breasts, her pale skin shining in the dark bedroom. All three men followed, each huge dick hard and bouncing as they walked.
The thinner black man came over to me, the other two men stayed with Julie. My wife sat down on the edge of the bed, causing the towel to part slightly exposing her thighs and pussy, and she smiled up at the two men standing next to her. They both stepped up so that their cocks were hanging right in front of her face. Julie reached up and grabbed a cock in each hand, still smiling up at them, she started stroking them both slowly.
When the guy got to me he saw that I had freed a hand. There was a brief struggle as I tried to keep my hand away from him, but it was pointless as he quickly grabbed hold of my wrist and held my free hand up for everyone to see. “Limp dick is trying to get away”, he announced.
My wife and the other two guys looked over at me. He was stretching my arm out painfully and holding my wrist right where it had been bound, squeezing it tight causing me more pain. “I don’t think limp dick wants to be here”.
The thick black man standing over my wife looked down at her, Julie hadn’t stopped stroking either cock the whole time. “I think your limp dick husband wants us to leave. Do you want us to leave?”, he asked Julie.
“No I don’t want you to leave”, my wife replied. “Please don’t leave”. Her motion on their two cocks increased in speed, she was having trouble getting hands around their dicks, but she was working them up and down the entire length.
“Why do you want us to stay?”, he asked.
“I need to cum again. I need more hard orgasms please”, my wife finished by licking her lips up at him.
The guy holding my wrist noticed that my cock was hard. Hearing my wife talk dirty while she was in the shower had given me a painful hard-on and I was aching for release. “Hey look!”, the guy announced. “Limp dick here is hard”. With that he turned on a flashlight and illuminated my erection for everyone to see. It looked painfully small compared to the other three guys.
“Do you want your limp dick husband’s cock?”, the thick black man asked my wife.
“No”, my wife answered, “it’s so small”.
“Let’s see how small it is”, the guy next to me said. He took the flashlight and held it to the side as he knelt down beside me, putting his dick right next to mine. We were both hard, but my naked white dick barely stuck up beyond my thighs. The big, black dick next to mine however looked huge. It was an obvious comparison, he was twice as long as I was and easily twice as thick. “Which of the cocks in this room do you want honey?”
“I want your big, black cock”, my wife purred in response. She turned her attention to the white dick she was stroking and said, “I want this big dick”, and with that she leaned down and sucked it into her mouth. It was so large that she could barely get past the head, but I could see her tongue darting out and working back and forth on the shaft. The guy moaned, but my wife only stayed a second before pulling off. Julie turned to the thick black cock in her other hand and said, “And I want this thick, black dick”, following by her leaning down and wrapping her lips around the side of the thick, black shaft. My wife ran her tongue and lips down the length of his dick and then all the way back up to the head where she gave it a final lick. “And those are the only dicks I want”, she finished.
“Hear that limp dick”, the black guy next to me said, “Your wife wants to be fucked by us and not you. Sounds like you don’t please her”.
“That’s right”, my wife agreed, “he doesn’t please me. His tiny dick doesn’t make me cum”. I started crying again, the whole situation was overwhelming me. The things these men were making my wife say and do, knowing that because we’d seen their faces they would probably kill me… I couldn’t take it.
“Looks like limp dick doesn’t like this”, one of the men said.
The black man next to me grabbed a handful of my hair and painfully turned my face up to look at him. “You want us to stop? You want us to go away? You don’t like what we’re doing?”, he asked me. I tried to nod through my tears, but he was holding my hair to tightly and I could manage only a faint wiggle. “Well we don’t have to leave, isn’t that right honey?”
“That’s right”, my wife responded. “Please don’t leave”.
Laughter came from all three men and the guy shook my head and let go of my hair. I collapsed back into crying, my head falling to my chest. “We got all weekend”, one of the men said, “and limp dick is spoiling the mood. Put him somewhere else”.
The thinner black guy grabbed the back of the chair I was tied to, dragged it and me out of the master bedroom. Once in the hallway he said to me, “You’re a fat fuck… christ you’re heavy”. He dragged me into the bedroom next to the master bedroom. Then he stripped the sheets off the bed in there and using those tied me up more. Crying as I was, I didn’t put up much of a fight.
When I was tied up, twice, he left the room and turned back toward the master bedroom. Immediately I started trying to get loose. I was surprised when he came back into the room. He caught me struggling and I stopped, shocked. As he crossed the room toward me I could see his naked form in the dark room, and then he hit me. It was harder than I’d been hit so far, and then he hit me twice more.
I blacked out.
I had been seeing Laura off and on for a couple years, we were fuck buddies at best, and at our worst would go weeks not talking. We had been on again for a while when Laura called and invited herself over that night. Laura was exceptionally hot, long blonde hair, blue eyes, tight body, year round tan, nice B cup breasts, and a shaved pussy that I loved to eat.
Usually when Laura came over after work she would bring a sexy outfit with her and dress up for me, occasionally we took pictures of her in various states of dress and undress that we would save and look at later. That evening was no exception. When I got home Laura was already there, she’d let herself in. She was sitting on my dining room table, bare legs dangling over the side. She was wearing a pair of my boxers and one of my dress shirts, unbuttoned.
I could see her tanned stomach through the opening of the shirt, and a hint of her breasts at the edges of the shirt, she was smiling at me playfully from across the room. As I crossed the room to her she slid her hand down the front of the boxers she was wearing, rubbed herself, pulled her hand out and stuck two of her fingers in her mouth while moaning at me. I got to her and pressed up against her, she had scooted up to the edge of the table, and was pressing back against me. The shirt opened a bit and I ran my hands up to her tits.
Laura kissed me, shoved her tongue into my mouth, and started taking my shirt off. I backed up a bit and dropped to my knees, which let her completely remove my shirt. Quickly I reached up and pulled my boxers off of her, sliding them down her legs, over her ankles, and off her feet. Her bare, shaved, tanned pussy was right in front of me and I wasted no time in putting my tongue to it. She was dripping wet, her cunt lips were glistening with her juices, and I stuck my tongue right onto her clit. Laura jumped and then started wiggling her ass around on the table, she was wiggling her pussy against my mouth and tongue.
In no time at all she came, her moans growing louder and louder until she was practically screaming. I knew all the neighbors could hear us, and I knew that Laura did too, but I think the thought of her letting everyone know how hard she was cumming turned her on more. Wanting to make her cum harder I reached up with my hands and started fingering pussy her while I sucked her clit into my mouth. I rolled her clit between my tongue and lips as I shoved two fingers inside her causing her to buck her hips against me. Her knees where on my shoulders, her hands on the table behind her, and she was holding herself up pressing her pussy against my face.
She started cumming again, and grabbed a handful of my hair with one hand and held my face against her pussy. Her moans were just as loud as the first time she came, but she was wiggling more on the table. As she started coming down, her breath coming back to her, she looked down at me and said, “Please fuck me. Fuck me now”.
I stood up and Laura kissed me, sucking her own pussy juices off my tongue, while I started taking my pants off. Laura’s hands moved frantically trying to help me get my pants and boxers off, she was out of control at this point, all she wanted was a hard fucking. My cock sprang free from my boxers and Laura hungrily grabbed it, slowly jerking her hand up and down the length of my shaft, still kissing me.
As I stepped out of the boxers Laura repositioned herself on the edge of the table, her wet pussy spread and waiting. She guided my cock straight to her waiting cunt, the heat her body was generating was intense. “Give me your cock”, Laura said, “shove your huge cock in me”.
She started kissing me again as I entered her. Both of her hands were on the table behind her, and I put my hands on her hips. Her pussy was so wet that I slid in with no resistance, and when the whole length of my cock was inside her she let out a loud moan. Immediately she started rocking her hips back and forth and I started thrusting to meet her. My cock pounded in and out of her pussy with each thrust, the sound of our bodies slamming together indicating that the whole length of my cock was inside her. Each movement brought my cock out of her pussy until just the tip was inside of her and then immediately she would slam back against me taking all of my cock.
“Yes! Fuck me! FUCK… FUCK…”, Laura was moaning in time with our fucking. I knew she was doing it just so the neighbors would hear us, not that we weren’t both already moaning loud enough for that. Our pace increased, our fucking becoming more fevered, both of us getting turned on by the noises the other was making and knowing that other people could hear us. She leaned back and brought her hips up off the table, using her hands as leverage, the position left her tits completely exposed and I stared at them enjoying watching them bounce in front of me.
It didn’t take long after that for me to start cumming. The feel of her tight pussy gripping my cock, the sight of her tits lewdly bouncing, and her chants of, “fuck me… fuck me…”, had pushed me over the edge. Laura pushed her body hard against mine, taking my cock deep in her pussy, as I started pumping her full of my cum. She had been having one long orgasm, but she started cumming harder as I emptied my cock into her waiting cunt. We stayed like that for a minute kissing, my cock going slowly limp inside of her pussy, she was still on the edge of the table.
After that Laura and I took a shower to clean up and get rid of the sweat. In the shower she rubbed her body against mine, the soap and water making her slick, her tits pressing into my chest as she kissed me. I was starting to get worked up again watching her run her hands over her naked body and Laura smiled at my growing cock.
She knelt down in front of me, spreading her legs, and sucked my half limp cock into her mouth. Laura moved one hand to her pussy and started fingering herself and she put her other hand on my balls. “I love it while you finger yourself and suck my cock”, I said looking down at her. My cock was disappearing in and out of her mouth, she was moaning softly, and her hand was working furiously over her pussy. Watching her suck my cock and finger herself was completely erotic and I was getting hard again.
When my cock was completely hard Laura stood up and turned her back toward me. “Put your cock in me”, she said looking over her shoulder at me. She put her hands on the shower wall and stuck her ass out toward me. I moved up behind her, my hard cock sticking out in front of me, and aimed right toward her pussy. She pushed back against me and I pushed my hard cock into her, sliding into her pussy easily. We spent a few minutes fucking in the shower, her ass slapping back against me as I fucked my cock in and out of her tight cunt.
Laura came once more in the shower, but I couldn’t cum again so soon so we got out of the shower and headed to my bedroom. I turned on the lights in the bedroom and got out my camera, meanwhile Laura started getting dressed. First she slipped on a black thong, followed by a pair of sheer black stockings. I started taking some pictures while she was getting dressed and Laura was flirting to the camera the whole time, bending over to make sure I got a shot of her from behind, squeezing her tits toward me.
The final piece of clothing was a purple corset which she laced up slowly to tease me. “Where do you want me?”, she asked.
“Bend over the bed and stick your ass toward me”, I replied. Laura bent over the bed, her heels making her stocking covered legs look great, and she wiggled her ass at me. I took some pictures of her thong covered pussy, her stockings and heels, as she looked back at the camera over her shoulder. “Hook two fingers in your thong and pull it aside, let me see your pussy”, I told her.
She reached one hand beneath her, sliding it between her legs and into her thong. I kept taking pictures as she dipped two fingers into her pussy, her thong still in place. Laura never took her eyes off my still stiff cock as she worked her fingers in and out of her pussy, moaning softly as she did. Then she pushed the thong aside, revealing her wet cunt for the camera. Her pussy lips were glistening she was so wet, and I could see her clit poking out pink and puffy. I got close for some pictures as she worked her fingers back inside herself.
Laura turned slightly and arched her back, using her free hand to pull one of her tits free from the corset. I got a shot of her massaging her free tit, rubbing the nipple between her fingers, while her other hand was still buried between her legs. She continued to rub her pussy, the thong pushed aside, while I moved around to get some more pictures. “Climb on the bed and let me see you play with your pussy”, I told her.
I moved to the end of the bed and kept taking pictures as she got on her knees, ass and pussy toward me. Laura slid her thong down her stocking covered legs and then returned her hand to her dripping cunt. I managed to get a few more pictures of her fingers disappearing into her pussy, her tits out of the corset and hanging beneath her, before I couldn’t take it anymore. Stepping up to the edge of the bed I moved my cock to her waiting hole and slid inside of her. She started moaning again, loudly, as I fucked her from behind. I ran one hand across her ass, teasing her asshole lightly with my thumb, and she exploded in orgasm.
She came so hard she nearly pushed me back off the bed, the force of her pushing against me cause my thumb to slip inside her ass. This only drove her more wild with lust, she was completely out of control at this point, bucking against my hard cock and exploring hand. It went like this for a few minutes before I once again pumped a load of cum into her tight pussy. Laura orgasmed hard as I did, practically screaming as she came, our thrashing causing the bed to shake. Then, just as she was coming down and starting to catch her breath, I slid my other hand from her ass to her pussy and rubbed her clit again. Immediately her body began twitching and a string of moans was coming out of her mouth between her short breaths.
Laura’s orgasm was intense, her body kept bucking and she kept pushing back against my still stiff cock that was buried in her pussy. After a minute of this she couldn’t take anymore, between breaths I heard her begging, “Oh please…. please… no more… no more…" She had a firm grip on my wrist, but I couldn’t tell if she was trying to pry my hand away from her pussy or if she was holding me in place making sure I didn’t stop rubbing her clit. Eventually though her entire body collapsed, her breath escaping in a loud moan, she separated herself from me and just laid there on the bed breathing heavily.
Her hair was a mess, the sweat glistening on her body making her hair stick to her. She had a huge smile on her face though, and as I laid down on the bed next to her she curled up next to me and laid her head on my shoulder. We fell asleep like that.
With the economy bad my wife started looking for a job to help us make ends meet. It only took her a day to find something which was a bit surprising. Evelyn said she found a job working as a receptionist for a law firm, and she worked normal business hours like I did, though some times they would need her to stay late. Most days she came home around the same time I did, but she was always tired.
After a few weeks her fatigue was killing our sex life and I started to get suspicious that something else was going on. So one day I called out sick to work, but left in the morning like everything was normal and didn’t tell my wife. When Evelyn left for work I followed her to see where she went. I was surprised to see her not go to a lawyer’s office, but instead park her car behind an adult store.
My wife got out of her car and went in the back door of the sex shop. I parked down the block and walked back to the shop going in the front. It was a typical adult store with magazines, DVDs, and toys. Trying to be stealthy I worked my way through the store but didn’t see my wife anywhere. In fact the only other person in the store was the small, greasy looking guy behind the counter.
He didn’t pay much attention to me as I walked through the store pretending to be browsing but really trying to find my wife. I headed toward the back of the store, around the corner into a short hallway. Not having any luck finding my wife I decided to enjoy myself in one of the private viewing rooms. Quickly I found an empty room and let myself in.
This was one of those places that had a video screen and a window for viewing dancers. The little light by the window was on, which meant there was a dancer in there. I popped some dollars into the slot and sat down waiting for the window to go up. Just as the window slid up I popped my dick out of my pants and started stroking.
That was when the surprise hit me, my wife was on the other side of the glass wearing sexy lingerie and heels. Her bra and panties were laying on the floor next to her, stockings and garter the only clothes she had on now. I was shocked, but not necessarily in a bad way. Sure I was a bit upset that my wife was doing this, but more so that she hadn’t told me.
I knew the way these places worked, the glass was one way. My wife wouldn’t be able to see me sitting behind the glass, she’d just know that someone was in the booth and had paid money to watch her. The screens for other booths were up, so there were other men watching my wife at the same time I was.
Gleefully I started stroking myself, watching my wife finger herself for the enjoyment of strangers and listening to her moan. Just as I was getting close to cumming, the screen for another booth went up and a large amount of money slipped through the window. It was hard to see from where I was, but it was easily a couple hundred dollars.
‘That’s a lot of money for this show’, I thought confused. A moment later the door at the back of the stage opened, the one the dancers used, and two large, black men came onto the stage. Both were naked, well built, and well hung.
As they knelt down next to my wife, the screen on my booth came down blocking my view. Quickly I shoved some money back in the slot, but the screen didn’t go up. The little read-out was telling me there was a special show going on and I needed to put more money in the slot. Not knowing what was happening on the other side of the screen was killing me, and I didn’t have much money with me.
Shoving all the money I had into the slot caused the screen to slide back up. The sounds reached me first, moaning, sucking, and fucking. Then I saw it. On the stage my wife was on her back with one huge black dick in her mouth and the other slamming her pussy. She was sucking and jerking the cock between her lips for all it was worth, moaning hungrily while her tongue occasionally flicked out and became visible. The other black performer pounded his hard shaft into my wife’s pink gash with such force her legs swayed while her feet and ankles whipped through the air.
Furious and surprised at the same time I stood up, my pants dropping to my ankles, and I yelled at the glass, “Stop that!" There was no response from my wife or the two men fucking her. My wife started bucking her hips up to meet the huge dark dick penetrating her. Pain welled up inside me and I screamed again, "Fucking stop!”
They probably couldn’t hear me, so I smacked my fists against the glass. My wife looked sideways toward my window. She winked at the glass, but surely she couldn’t see me I thought. In horror I watched as she took the cock out of her mouth and said, “Why don’t you put this up my ass”, she jerked the huge cock in her hand.
The two black men picked my wife up, man-handling her with ease. One of them laid down, pulling my wife’s ass down around his hard cock, his dark shaft penetrating her asshole. The other man knelt down between her legs and shoved his long cock into her pussy.
I stood up and smacked my fists against the glass, “I will kill you! Stop!”
They started humping faster, both dicks slamming into my wife’s holes, bodies smacking together as all three of them moaned in pleasure. The door behind me opened and the guy from behind the desk came into my booth. He grabbed me, wrapping my arms behind my back, and roughly pulled me out of the booth. As he shut the door, the panel slid down over the glass, and I got one last glimpse of my wife impaled on the cocks of the two men. “Yes! Yes! Double fuck me hard”, I heard her say before being thrown out.
It was a typical southern plantation, during the time when black slavery was still the way of things. Tom Field owned almost a hundred slaves, all hand picked, and he treated them as well as they deserved. His two sons Eric and Steven, and his one daughter Emily, lived with him on the plantation along with his beautiful wife, Janine. The plantation covered hundreds of acres and he had dozens of seasonal hands that helped him day to day, overall things were good. What made them great though were the hidden benefits of the evenings.
Some of the negro women were beautiful, in their own way, and of course they couldn’t refuse Tom’s advances. So even with his beautiful and faithful wife in the manor house, almost every night Tom would sneak down to the slave quarters where the women slept, and pick one out to have his way with. He’d take the chosen girl to the barn, wash her down, and then bend her over the hay bails and fuck her until he emptied his load in her.
Of course he had his favorites, but he took turns with them all, none of the women were safe from his desires. It was another means of keeping them under control, and if they happened to get pregnant, well there were ways to deal with that too. Sure some of the women pretended to be married to some of the men, but everyone knew that slaves couldn’t marry so it didn’t stop Tom if a woman protested that she belonged to another.
When his sons Eric, and then Steven, turned of age Tom introduced them to the act as well. Tom planned the night out special, choosing one of the more willing girls, taking her to the barn and bathing her. The whole time Eric watched intently, he’d never seen a naked woman before, and had always been curious about the negro women. After her bath it was time, so Tom took her to his spot and bent her down over the hay, laying her naked chest on the horse blanket and pushing her ass into the air.
He let Eric watch as Tom pushed his hard dick into her ass, pumping in and out violently, ignoring any pain he may have caused. And after ten minutes Tom emptied his balls into her ass, holding her hips and pulling her tight. Then he told Eric what to do, encouraging him as a dad should, and Eric lost his virginity by shoving his young dick hard into her pussy. It didn’t take Eric long to cum, but his youth allowed him to recover just as fast. That night he fucked that negro girl four times, once while she sucked Tom’s dick until he came in her mouth.
A few years later Tom introduced Steven to the experience, and the three of them took the opportunity every night. They would try different girls, usually taking two or three to the barn to satisfy themselves, but some nights they would just take one girl and go at her at once. Few of the girls could handle that though.
It was a tenuous thing at first, Tom wasn’t sure he could get away with it. After all he was out there in the barn by himself with a slave, she could try anything and he’d be alone. Once he’d even dared to take two girls down there by himself, they were no older than his sons. And while that was absolute bliss, it was a bit too risky for him to try again. Of course any of the women could be diseased, but he took pains to keep them clean. Finally there was Janine, she could find out and then his marriage would be over and his reputation completely ruined.
He’d made excuses at first, about going to the barn to handle an animal, clean something up he forgot, or put something away. Eventually though Janine became suspicious so Tom gave her a false confession, that he was going there to drink a bit before bed. He knew that she didn’t like him drinking, but it was better than what he was really doing. Eventually it just became a routine for them, he’d head down to the barn before bed to drink a bit, and she agreed that for the sake of the family’s reputation that she wouldn’t make a fuss over it as long as he kept it quiet and didn’t drink to excess. When his boys were old enough, they started joining him, and it had turned into a family tradition.
For years Janine had known what her husband did in the barn. She’d had her suspicions, especially when the sex in her marriage dropped off after Emily was born, but she was able to confirm it one day by talking to some of the negro girls. Janine played it off like she already knew, so the house-women wouldn’t try to lie to her, and that worked. Tom and the boys were in town that day buying supplies, so she’d had a long conversation with some of the girls and learned all about what Tom had been doing.
It took her a while to calm down once she was alone. When she’d cleared her head and had time to think it over she didn’t want to go through the trouble of dragging the affairs into public. The whole thing would be a mess, very embarrassing, and it would completely upend the life she had and life for her children. And when she really thought about it, what truly made her mad, was that Tom was getting something that she wasn’t.
A marriage was about providing and caring for each other, about giving to each other, and he was giving and getting something outside of the relationship; something that Janine wasn’t getting. So she put a plan into motion, much more carefully and secretly than her husband had, to even things out. There were just as many negro men as there were women on the plantation, so why shouldn’t she partake, she even recruited some of the women to help her execute her plan and keep it secret.
So one night, when Tom went for his nightly trip to the barn, Janine slipped down to the slave quarters attached to the back of the main house. It was where the house servants stayed, but it had its own bedrooms, one of which Janine had set up for this purpose. The room was quiet, farther away from the others, and isolated at the end of a hallway behind the storage rooms. Back there no one would hear her, no one would think to look for her, and she could do whatever she wanted in secret.
The slave she’d chosen was tall and strong, a big, powerful mule of a man. He was also young, almost as young as Tom was when they married, and though she’d never been with anyone other than her husband, the thought of what she was about to do electrified her. She was already in her night clothes when she came into the room, and he was already there.
His name was Leroy, he’d always been quiet and gentle. Janine had instructed the house girls to bathe him before sneaking him inside, and they had. He smelled like a man, not the typical stink of sweat and dirt. The contrast between his dark ebony skin and her pale flesh was amazing to her, she couldn’t help but watch her hands run over him.
As she’d instructed he was laying naked in the bed, covered by the sheet. She knew she had time, but there was anxiety that at any moment she could be discovered. So, faster than she wanted, her hands pulled the sheet down to reveal his naked body. His cock was huge, two or three times longer and thicker than her husband’s. Already Leroy was hard, his ebony dick laying on his belly.
Panic took Janine, the reality of what she was doing grabbed her and mixed with fear over this size of his powerful member. It would split her open she thought, and so she turned to run. But as her hands reached the door, his reached her. He knew what she wanted, could read it in her eyes and smell it on her. Janine was wearing her best under clothes, wearing a dab of her best perfume, and had even brushed out her hair.
Leroy was like an animal, out of control, and Janine felt helpless. He threw her onto the bed, she yelled for help but was only able to get a short yelp before his hand closed over her mouth. Without saying anything, he used his free hand to yank the pants from her legs, and then his knees to push her legs apart. Standing between them, holding himself over her, his massive cock hovered before her intimidatingly.
Spitting into his hand, and then rubbing the shaft and head of his cock, was all the foreplay he gave her. With two fingers he spread her pussy wide, and leaned forward pushing the massive, dark head of his dick into her opening. Janine screamed against his hand in pain and fear, but slowly Leroy continued to press his violation. Inch after inch spread her wider and wider, the pain blurring to an uncontrollable level, her screams interrupted only by her desperate gasps for breath.
It took him forever to enter her, to be completely inside her, and once there he just held himself still. Slowly the pain subsided and Janine was returned to her senses, Leroy was huge. When he started moving, pleasure rolled through her in waves. Each of his thrusts shoved her closer and closer to orgasm.
Quickly Janine came, her tender white body shivering beneath this black behemoth as she lay impaled by him. The most she’d ever had with her husband was one orgasm, but Leroy was not content to make her cum only once. For an endless time he lay atop her, violating her pink folds again and again, getting more and more vigorous with each thrust.
Finally their bodies were rising off the bed together, Janine’s screams of pleasure muffled by the black man’s large hand. Each orgasm was intense, stronger than any she’d ever had before, and each fed the next and the next. With one deep, hard thrust Leroy buried himself completely inside Janine, holding her to the bed with the weight of his body. Then she felt his seed hit her deep, spurt after spurt, and as his cock throbbed inside her she came again.
For a moment she lost herself to her pleasure, the entire world faded away, as they became one. Then he withdrew from her, the void inside her too large to be filled by anything else she’d experienced. Leroy didn’t say anything, only smiled, as he left her laying there on the bed. Since that night, Janine has had her own evening routine.
I had just moved into a new apartment, right in town, from the suburbs. It was a slightly smaller, two bedroom apartment, with only one bathroom. Erynn was my new roommate, she was in her early twenties and worked as a teacher at the local school. She was petite in frame, with a shapely ass, firm B cup breasts, short cut blonde hair, and bright blue eyes framed in her freckled face.
Erynn’s job didn’t leave her much free time, she was in school seven hours a day, and then when she got home she had papers to grade all evening. I worked a pretty normal nine to five job, so we had to share the space in the apartment in the evenings. Usually Erynn would set up in the living room and grade papers in front of the television while I sat in my room on the computer. Occasionally we would share a dinner or watch a show together, but for the most part we tried to give each other as much space as we could in the small apartment.
We did manage to bump into each other though. There were occasions where one of us would need to use the bathroom or the kitchen but the other already was. Neither of us were dating anyone at the time, but every now and then my friend Laura would come over for a few hours. Laura was dating someone else, but would sneak away to see me after work and we would fuck as much as we could before she’d have to get home. As such our sex was always straight forward, no fooling around, we would just fuck each other hard and fast.
Laura would make a lot of noise when we were together, and so we tried to plan our evenings together when I knew that Erynn wouldn’t be home. One night Erynn was having a parent/teacher meeting and was going to be home late, so Laura came over. We spent about two hours in my bedroom sucking, licking, eating, and fucking. When finished and got dressed, it was time for Laura to get home before her boyfriend became suspicious. Upon leaving the bedroom though we realized that my roommate was home. There was music coming from Erynn’s room and light shone out from under her shut door. I quickly showed Laura out and then slipped back into my bedroom.
Erynn didn’t say anything to indicate that she had heard, but I started to notice some odd occurrences after that. First, she would tell me that she wasn’t going to be home on certain nights or until a certain time, and then she would end up “cancelling” or “getting done early”. The result was that I would be with Laura on those nights and when we were done Erynn was in her room, door shut, with music playing.
The next thing was accidentally catching Erynn changing. I got home from work, spent some time messing around on my computer, and then as I was coming out of my bedroom I heard a noise. Looking over I saw the door to her bedroom open and Erynn was standing there in front of her mirror naked from the waist up. Her breasts were hanging bare in front of her and her pink nipples were poking out hard. I had only a moment to look before she saw me. Embarrassed she grabbed her shirt next to her and held it to her chest, covering up, and gave a small squeak of surprise. I mumbled an apology and went to the kitchen.
Then about two weeks later we had a similar incident. I got home from work, didn’t see her around, and went into my room to use the computer again. Once there I could hear the shower running and realized that Erynn must be in there. After a few minutes though I forgot about it and headed out to the kitchen to get a drink. As I was coming out of my bedroom Erynn was walking by, heading toward her bedroom. Erynn was completely naked, no towel, no clothes, nothing; her wet hair hanging against her body.
We were both completely surprised. For a moment we just both stood there, she was staring at me unable to move and I was staring at her, admiring her body. She had a nice tan, freckles running down her chest, and a small, neatly trimmed patch of blonde hair above her pussy. Neither of us knew how to react, but Erynn moved first to cover herself. One arm darted across her chest, covering her breasts, and her other hand shot down to cover her pussy. Again I mumbled an apology and turned back into my bedroom while she ran the rest of the way down the hall and into her bedroom.
The final odd occurrence was a month after that. Laura and I went out one evening while her boyfriend was out of town. I got home late and when I came into the apartment Erynn was asleep on the couch in the living room. There was a small blanket thrown over her, but she had obviously been shifting and I could see that she had on a small tank top and some short shorts. Her bare legs and feet were draped across the pillows at the bottom of the couch. I must have disturbed her when I came in because she shifted and awoke.
I apologized for waking her up as I made my way to my bedroom. When I came back out a few minutes later she was sitting up on the couch, the television still going. We shared some drinks and talked a bit, but after about an hour she fell back asleep. Erynn shifted a bit in her sleep and stretched her legs out across my lap. I turned to look and the blanket had crept up so that it was barely covering her stomach but mostly on the floor. Her breasts were hanging to the side, pushing against her top, and her shorts had started to ride up.
Her clothes were stretched tight and I just watched her for a while, the television forgotten, enjoying the look of her body in the now tight clothing. Erynn was shifting a lot, and I wasn’t completely convinced that she was asleep, but I didn’t say anything for fear of waking her anyway. After one particular shift she drew one of her legs back off my lap and tucked it up toward the middle of the couch. The result was that her legs were almost completely spread, her shorts pulled to the side, and I could see up one of the legs of her shorts. Erynn wasn’t wearing any panties and I could see half of her pussy framed by some of her blonde hair. I started breathing more quietly and didn’t dare move, afraid to do anything that would wake her.
For nearly five minutes she lay like that, one leg braced against the back of the couch and her other leg stretched across my lap. I just stared at her pussy though, her blonde hair framing the one puffy lip that I could see. There was even a glistening of moisture around the edge, either she was sweating or she was slightly wet. More than anything at that moment I wanted to touch her, but I didn’t dare for fear of waking her up and getting caught.
Then Erynn shifted again. This time she twisted her torso slightly, one of her arms brushing her chest as she did, and the motion caused her top to fall aside slightly. One of her nipples was now poking around the side of the tank top, and her breasts were pushed together forming some amazing cleavage. I took advantage of her movement to put one of my hands on her leg, softly placing my palm just above her ankle. She didn’t move or wake up, so I decided to press my luck. Slowly, inch by inch, over the course of minutes I moved my hand higher on her leg.
I stopped just past the mid point of her thigh, holding my hand steady, unable to move the last few inches toward her pussy. Her leg was really warm, her entire body radiated heat, her cheeks flush and red, but she seemed deep asleep and oblivious to everything. After another ten minutes during which neither of us moved at all, Erynn took a deep breath, stretched her arms, rolled over, and started waking up. Quickly I looked back at the television, pretending that I’d been watching it the whole time. Nothing else happened that night, Erynn quickly went off to bed and I soon followed suit.
The following night then when I got home from work Erynn was sitting in front of the television grading papers. When I walked in she said, “Hi. When you get a chance we should talk”. It sounded ominous, but I agreed once I’d had a minute. I rolled over the possibilities of what she wanted to talk about as I went into my room, put down my stuff, and started to change out of my work clothes.
I’d only managed to get my shirt, shoes, and socks off when Erynn poked her head into my room. “Can I come in?”, she asked looking at me as I stood there with my pants unbuttoned and unzipped, my boxers peaking out from underneath. She came in without waiting for an answer. I stopped changing, buttoning my pants back up to keep them from falling off, and turned toward Erynn so we could have our conversation.
Erynn was sitting on the bed, wearing a tank top and short shorts like she’d had on the night before, the outfit was one of her favorite to lounge around the house in, and she had a beautiful body so I didn’t complain. “I want to know how you do it”, she started off. I didn’t know what she was talking about. “I’ve heard you and Laura. She makes a lot of noise, so she’s obviously enjoying herself. How do you do it?”
I blushed a bit. Laura was dating someone else, but she wasn’t sexually satisfied with that relationship. Hence the only thing between Laura and I was the sex, there was nothing else complicating things, so when we were together we went all out with our fucking. As I was explaining this Erynn sat back on my bed a bit, her hands on the bed behind her, and she spread her legs around the corner of the bed. The position made her top and her shorts tight on her, just as they were the night before. I asked her why she wanted to know.
“Well, it’s just… umm…”, she was hesitant about something and she was starting to blush. “I’ve never orgasmed like that before. I mean that hard”. There was a momentary pause, I didn’t know what to say or what she was getting to. “When I hear you, I’m in my room alone, and I… uh…”, Erynn trailed off, but I could guess what she meant. I said it as a question. “Yes”, she confirmed, “I masturbate when I hear you”.
I asked her long it had been since she’d had sex, to which she answered, “Just over a year. My last boyfriend, before I moved here”. We talked a bit about how her sex life had been and I was getting turned on from the conversation. Erynn kept shifting on my bed as we talked, and slowly the conversation came to my sexual experiences. As I was describing the things that I had done she grew more curious.
Then I noticed there was a wet spot on her shorts, right where her pussy was, obviously Erynn was getting turned on too. So I confronted her about the odd occurrences that I had noticed and she confessed to having set them up, that she was trying to flirt with me. The sexual energy was palpable as I went over to the bed and sat down next to her. She was obviously nervous so I leaned in and kissed her.
Her lips were incredibly soft, and we held the kiss for a minute before I pulled back. I told her that before we went any farther she would have to agree that it was just physical, that there were no expectations beyond the physical, and that she’d have to be okay with me continuing to see Laura. Erynn was so worked up by that point I don’t think she could have said no even if she had wanted to. Once she agreed I kissed her again, and this time there was no holding back. Our tongues explored each others mouths, eagerly dancing with each other as our lips rubbed. I started massaging her breasts through her tank top and I could feel that her nipples were already hard.
I moved myself around and off the bed so that I was kneeling in front of her, Erynn leaned down slightly to keep our kiss as I moved. Once in position though I broke the kiss, leaning back from her a bit. I grabbed the bottom of her tank top and slowly lifted it over her head, revealing her naked breasts. Leaning in I put my mouth to one of her breasts and rolled my tongue around her nipple causing her to let out a soft moan. Next I traced my tongue across her chest to her other breast and kissed her nipple, sucking it into my mouth. At the same time I was massaging the first breast, pinching the nipple gently between my fingers.
Erynn was moaning softly at this point, so I moved lower, working my way down her stomach. I gently pushed her back until she was laying flat with her legs hanging off the edge of the bed. She kept her head propped up slightly so that she could watch me. The look in her eyes told me that she was on fire so I gently slid my hands inside the waistband of her shorts and tugged them down. Again she blushed as I moved the shorts past her knees and then off her ankles, she was now laying completely naked before me.
Trying to calm her embarrassment I told her how beautiful she looked, how much I liked her body, and how I couldn’t stop thinking her after I caught her coming out of the shower. That combined with gently rubbing my hands on the inside of her thighs seemed to calm her down, or at least distract her. I was still on my knees, now between her spread legs, and I could see just how wet her pussy was. Leaning forward I kissed the inside of her right thigh, moving toward her pussy in a slow series of kissing, sucking, and licking.
When finally my mouth reached her clit Erynn was emitting soft, constant moans. Using my one hand I spread her puffy pussy lips revealing her clit, while I raked the fingers of my other hand through her blonde bush. Then my tongue made contact with her and Erynn practically came up off the bed. She was dripping wet and had obviously been aching for the touch, so her moaning increased in volume as I licked back and forth over her clit. At the same time I was using one hand to massage her thighs and the area below her pussy, while keeping her lips spread with the other.
Erynn had her first orgasm within a couple minutes, and while she was moaning loudly, it was not as loud as I knew she’d get. It seemed that she was use to only have one orgasm from being eaten, because as soon as she was done cumming she slid farther up on the bed and tried to sit up. I stayed with her though, not letting her dripping snatch get too far from my hands or mouth. “What are you doing?”, she asked shyly as I gently pushed her back down.
Not bothering to give her an answer I just put my mouth right back on her cunt and sucked her clit between my lips. She started cumming again right away, moaning louder, even squeaking a bit in surprise. When I stuck two fingers in her pussy though she gave a short grunt and then one loud moan, sounding surprised. I held her clit between my lips, flicking it with my tongue, while I worked my two fingers in and out of her. Erynn was cumming hard, I guessed harder then she ever had.
For at least a solid minute Erynn moaned, arched her back up off the bed, and wiggle her hips at me. The whole time I stayed with her, trying to keep my fingers inside her and my lips and tongue working over her clit, using my free hand to hold onto her hip as much as possible. When she finished cumming she was out of breath, really breathing heavy, her head thrown back looking around, so I backed off a bit and gave her a minute. I just lay there on my stomach, gently rubbing the inside of her thighs, watching her recover.
I asked her how she was doing. “I’m really sensitive”, she said breathlessly. “Oh my God! I’ve never…”, she hesitated, “felt like that before”. When I asked her to be a bit more specific she said, “My orgasm… it’s never been that… umm, intense”. We both smiled when she said it, and I started to move my hand back to her clit. My intention was continue eating her out, but she shot down a hand and grabbed my wrist, holding me firm.
“Oh no. Don’t do that. I don’t think I can take any more”. So I asked her what she wanted instead. “I uh… don’t know. I just feel too sensitive right now”. I knew that she’d want a good fucking now, all woman do after getting eaten out really well, but I wanted to hear her say. To have her say it would only excite her more, pushing her farther in the direction she was looking for, but she didn’t know that yet. So I told her that if she didn’t know what she wanted I was going to do what I wanted.
“Ok”, she replied. Without warning her I shot my head right back down and shoved my tongue into her pussy. A loud moan escaped her and she let go of my wrist completely surprised. Taking advantage of the opportunity I moved both my hands toward her snatch. With one hand I rubbed her clit, accompanied by my tongue buried and wiggling in her pussy. The other hand was the one that I’d fingered her with earlier, so it was still slick with her juices. That hand I moved to her asshole, and using her own pussy juice plus my saliva that was running down between her legs, I started massaging it. “Oh no! Oh don’t! Oh God!”
Erynn was breathless, and moaning uncontrollably. She tried to pull back away from me, surprised at what I was doing, and extra sensitive at this point, but unfortunately she had nowhere to go anymore. So I ramped things up, pushing her over the edge into another orgasm. The convulsions of her body kept her from moving away, she was literally trapped in her own orgasm. I continued to push my tongue into her pussy, exploring between her folds, as I rubbed both her clit and her asshole.
“Aaaa! Fuuuck!”, she was literally screaming now, loud and clear. Her orgasm was shorter than her previous two, but definitely stronger. When she finished cumming she tried, at the same time, to both collapse and pull herself back so she was sitting up. Recognizing that she was beyond sensitive and that anymore would probably be uncomfortable for her, I let her go. She managed to get into a half seated position, collapsed back against the pillows and the head board.
Her chest rose and fell as she caught her breath. I stood up and watched her breasts rise and fall. Again I asked her what she wanted, with the threat that I would do whatever I wanted if she didn’t know. “I want to have sex”, Erynn replied. I assured her that’s what we were just doing, and we could do more of that if she wanted. “Oh no! No… I uh…”, she was fighting to find the words. As she blushed she said at barely more than a whisper, “I want to fuck”.
Standing there in plain view of her, letting her watch, I slowly removed my pants and then my boxers. My cock was already hard, sticking straight out in front of me. She actually licked her lips a little bit when it sprang free, and as I climbed onto the bed next to her I asked her again what she wanted. A little louder this time she responded, “I want you to fuck me”.
Erynn was still sitting back against the pillows and headboard, so I grabbed her by the ankles and pulled her down on the bed a little bit to get her closer to me. Once she was laying down flat again I moved up between her legs, settling on my knees so that my cock was sticking out directly over her pussy. I had to make my cock slick enough to slide inside her with little effort, so I pushed down on my cock with one hand and spread her pussy lips with the other. She jumped at the touch of my hand, and as I wrapped her lips around my hard cock, I started using the motion of her body to slide back and forth.
The head of cock would push between her pussy lips, followed by the length of my shaft, as I used her juices to make myself slick. It was working too, she was really wet. “Oh God…”, Erynn moaned as the head of my dick made contact with her clit, “What are you doing?" She was started to breath heavily again. "I’m so sensitive… I can’t take that… Oh God…”. Her whole body shook slightly, it was short, but I think she had a smaller orgasm just from the feel of my cock sliding through her pussy lips.
“I told you what I wanted… oh God…”, she was breathing heavily again and wiggling her body. She was really enjoying herself, but I decided to tease her a bit more. So I explained what I was doing, but I still asked her what it was she wanted. Between breaths she replied, “Inside me… I want you… inside me”. Teasingly I slipped just the head of my cock inside her, holding it still. Erynn tried to wiggle herself down to get more of me inside her, but I moved with her to keep just the head inside. “Oh God!”, she said almost painfully, “You’re just teasing me. Fuck me already”. She was getting louder, “Stick your dick in me. Fill me up. Fuck me”, the last was practically a scream which I cut off by shifting my weight forward and slamming the whole length of my cock into her.
She screamed instantly, loud moans coupled with a yell, and her body jerked up against me. Erynn was cumming, pushing herself hard against me, and trying to keep my cock deep inside her. I leaned up on my arms, holding myself up over her, and the shift cause me to push deeper inside her. Once I was comfortable I started pumping in and out of her. Her orgasm continued, she just kept cumming as I lifted up and then fell back down into her. Our bodies would slam together with a smack and Erynn would exhale with a grunt, then I would pull out and she would moan.
“Oh Fuck! Oh Fuck! Oh Fuck!”, she chanted as we fucked. We were sliding up the bed from the force of our sex, so Erynn reached up one hand and pushed against the headboard, trying to hold herself in place. Her moaning and screaming was getting louder, her orgasm was building. Soon she would hit a new level, something I guessed she’d never experienced, and that was an orgasm leading into another, stronger, orgasm.
Intent on doing this for her I picked up my pace and started fucking her faster. Her moaning increased in volume, and then her whole body shook violently. “FUUUCK!”, Erynn yelled and threw her other arm up to brace herself against the headboard with both hands. I sat up a bit, grabbed both her hips, and held onto her as I started slamming into her harder. She arched her back, pushing herself up with her legs, holding herself off the bed so that her pussy was right on level with my cock.
Erynn’s screaming and moaning continued, growing louder by the second, and then she came. “FUCK! FUCK! FUCK!" As her body rocked back and forth her tits bounced, her head was pushed back into the pillows with a look of tight concentration on her face, and her arms were stretched tight against the headboard. And for at least a minute she was completely lost in the throes of her orgasm, her body out of her control. Erynn had gone from one orgasm right into another, and her second one was much stronger, probably stronger then she’d ever had.
Finally she collapsed back onto the bed, falling off my dick, completely out of breath. The last of her orgasm shook itself out of her body, she brought her arms down and crossed them under her breasts, hugging herself as she again caught her breath. I fell onto the bed next to her, our bodies against each other, and she looked me in the face and smiled contentedly. "That’s amazing”, she breathed softly, “I’ve never felt that. I didn’t think that was possible”.
When I told her that I wasn’t done she looked surprised. She glanced down at my cock, still hard, which was glistening with her juices, and then our faces met again and she smiled. I asked her what she wanted to do next and she responded by rolling over and getting up on her hands and knees. “This has always been my favorite position. Let’s see what you can do with this”, she said as she wiggled her ass.
I got up on my knees and moved around behind her. Erynn’s pussy was still dripping wet, so I slid into her easily. In one thrust I buried myself completely. The feeling of her pussy wrapped tightly around my cock was amazing, so I told her how tight she felt. “That’s cause your cock’s so big”, she whispered over her shoulder at me. “I love the feel of it inside me, it feels so good…”, she trailed off into moans as I started thrusting in and out of her. I leaned forward, putting my hands on either side of her, changing the angle of my entry a bit. My chest was rubbing against her back, and she turned her head slightly so that we could kiss.
After one long kiss, our tongues tangling with each other, I pulled back slightly and kissed the back of her neck. She shivered slightly as I did, so I kissed the side of her neck, and then worked my way across her shoulder. “Enough of that”, she said, “No sweet stuff, just fuck me”. Erynn pushed back against me, bucking her hips slightly, so I gave her what she wanted. I got back up on my knees, grabbed her hips, and started pounding into her.
Immediately she started moaning, screaming, letting out one loud moan, “Aaahhh…”. I fucked her with as much vigor as I could, really gripping her hips and pulling her toward me as I shoved myself into her from behind. Our bodies would slap together, the force causing her ass to shake and her head to bounce, and then I would pull out of her quickly only to thrust back in right away. She started cumming again, her loud moans only interrupted by the force of our bodies slamming together. I didn’t let up though, I kept hammering myself into her relentlessly, trying to make her cum as hard as she had before. Erynn was clamping her pussy down against my cock, gripping it tightly, and the sensation was amazing.
I could only keep it up for a minute though before I had to break stride, slamming deep into her pussy and holding myself there as I re-positioned. She was still bucking against me, humping her hips up and down, working my cock in and out of herself slowly. Snaking one hand underneath her, I slid it slowly down toward her pussy. “Oh God. Oh God”, she moaned as I got closer and closer to her clit. And then when my fingers made contact she screamed, “Oh Fuck!" Her body arched up and her hips came down, forcing my cock deeper inside of her.
Erynn’s moans had escalated again into screams of joy, as I rubbed her clit while holding my cock deep inside her pussy. Her entire body spasmed, her arms collapsed out from underneath her, and her head fell into the pillows again. I could sense that she was getting use to the sensation, that her orgasm was subsiding, so I decided to try and push her back over the edge again.
Wiggling my cock in and out of her slightly, holding my hand against her clit seemed to keep her on the edge, but I was just using it to distract her. I took my other hand and placed it on her ass cheek, and then put my thumb against her asshole and started massaging. "Oh fuck… Oh Fuck… OH FUCK!”, she yelled, the volume rising each time. The sensations of her clit being rubbed, her pussy being fucked, and her asshole being massaged were too much, her orgasm exploded beyond what she’d had before.
She reached up with both hands and grabbed the top of the headboard, using it to hold herself off the bed. Once up she started rocking her body back and forth, the motion causing my cock to slip in and out of her. All I could do was hold on, one hand rubbing her in front and the other behind as she fucked herself on my cock. Erynn fucked me with the same force that I’d fucked her a minute before. As she continued to cum I heard her chanting, “My pussy loves your cock. My pussy loves your cock”.
I couldn’t hold out anymore. With two fingers holding onto her clit, my thumb wiggling against her asshole, and my cock thrusting into her pussy, I started cumming. Erynn’s chants turned into screams of delight as she orgasmed from the feel of my cock pulsing deep inside her. I pushed forward as hard as I could, getting myself as deep as possible inside her cunt, as I emptied myself.
When my balls were emptied, and I had stopped spasming, I leaned forward again using my arms to hold myself over her. She turned her head back and we kissed, tongues entangling. I just held myself inside her, my chest rubbing against her back, and then she fell forward on the bed. Our bodies separated and I fell onto the bed next to her. After a few minutes I asked her how she was feeling. “Oh my God!”, she said enthusiastically, “I’ve never felt anything like that”.
Erynn was smiling, laying on the bed, hugging herself. She rolled over a bit and laid her head on my shoulder. We snuggled for a bit and talked about what she had experienced, all the while planning for our next encounter. It was quite an interesting year with my new roommate.
Stacy and I had been dating for over a year, and living together for just a few months. For my birthday she got me a set of poker chips and a poker table. The following weekend we got a chance to try it out. I invited a couple of my friends, Erik and Josh, over for an evening of friendly gaming.
After the first hour Stacy had lost all her chips and I had already bought back in to keep playing, it was obvious that Josh and Erik were better at poker than us. My girlfriend wanted to keep playing, but didn’t want to drop anymore money on the table. We decided to put the money aside and just play a few friendly hands with the chips not meaning anything. She managed to win every hand when there was nothing on the line.
It quickly became boring though and Stacy said, “We should actually play for something”.
“We were”, Josh pointed to the small stack of money adjacent to the table.
“I don’t want to lose any more money”, she said, “How about strip poker?" My girlfriend was pretty wild in bed, and she’d always had an exhibitionist side. I knew that a game of strip poker would get her all worked up and I’d get some crazy sex later. Eagerly, everyone agreed.
The first few hands went as expected, Josh and Erik won them. No one noticed or cared when I took something off, and quickly I was completely naked and out of the game. My dick was rock hard because Stacy had also been losing and was down to her bra and panties, both of which were black and lacy. She had 32D breasts which looked fantastic barely contained by the thin black fabric, and I knew that she kept her pussy neatly trimmed but it was obvious to everyone around her small thong.
Stacy won the next two hands, leaving both Erik and Josh in just their boxers. Their dicks were obviously hard, straining against the fabric with small wet spots forming. The next hand got pretty tense, and it was obvious that Stacy was feeling confident, so she called a raise. "What are you raising with?”, Erik asked.
“If I lose I’ll take off top or bottom, your choice”, my girlfriend replied teasingly.
“Alright”, Josh’s turn to bet, “I’ll call that raise.”
“With what?”, Stacy asked. “You only have one piece of clothing left.”
“I’ll do something you want if I lose”, Josh smiled. She nodded her agreement, then Erik called the same way. Cards turned and Erik had won. He decided that Stacy should take off her panties. Josh tossed his boxers aside, but my girlfriend was the only one to notice. All three guys were staring at her as she stood up, turned around, and slowly bent over lowering her thong. The position put her ass facing the table, giving us all a clear view of her asshole and pussy from behind.
Stacy didn’t take her eyes off Josh’s cock though, and as she sat back down I looked to see why. He was huge, I couldn’t help but compare, and he was at least twice my length and girth.
The next hand of cards was dealt, this would be the final hand as Stacy and Erik each had one piece of clothing left. It got down to the last card, and again my girlfriend raised. Erik’s turn to ask, “What are you raising with?”
My girlfriend thought about it for a minute and then said, “I’ll play hostess the rest of the night naked, serving drinks and snacks on command." Erik called her raise promising to do any one thing if he lost. Cards flipped and Erik won the hand. "Dammit”, my girlfriend said not sounding too mad. She stood again, and this time did a dance as she reached her hands back and unclasped her bra. Twisting her body, swaying a bit, teasing us all as she stripped, finally my girlfriend let her bra fall away exposing her bare tits.
True to her word, she danced her way to the kitchen and came back with drinks for everyone. Erik and Josh couldn’t take their eyes off her naked body, and she was doing her part to show off. We played a few more hands of cards, trying to finish out the small amount of money left in the pot. After about another hour Stacy came out of the kitchen and said, “We’re out of drinks.”
Neither Erik nor Josh lived nearby, so only my girlfriend and I knew the area well enough to know what was still open. After a moment I realized that she wanted me to go, “I have to play hostess”, she said. Resigned to a boring trip to the store I got dressed and left.
When I got back to the apartment I noticed that the poker table was abandoned, and I didn’t see my friends or girlfriend anywhere. Shutting the door I put down the drinks and moved toward the rear of the apartment where I heard noise. The door to the bedroom was shut, but there was muffled noise coming from the other side. Opening the door revealed a huge surprise.
Stacy was laid out on the bed, still naked, Josh was between her legs eating her pussy and Erik was kneeling next to her on the bed while she sucked his dick. Erik was just as big as Josh and my girlfriend was having trouble taking him in her mouth. That wasn’t stopping her from trying though, as she manhandled his dick with one hand and fondled his balls with the other.
“What the fuck?”, I asked stunned where I stood.
No one stopped what they were doing, while Erik answered, “We played a few more hands while you were out. First we just touched each other a bit when a hand was lost." He grabbed a handful of Stacy’s tit as he said this. "Then she lost a hand and had to jerk our dicks. She won a hand and decided her prize would be for us to jerk ourselves.”
Stacy started moaning a bit louder and bucking her hips, Josh now had his fingers buried in her pussy as he licked her clit furiously. “Then she won another hand and decided we had to touch her. So we took turns licking her nipples and fingering her." Erik was very factual about the way he was describing things.
My girlfriend’s moans got louder and her body twitched, I knew her well enough to know she was cumming. Erik finished his explanation as Stacy continued to orgasm, "We won the hand after that and she had to finger herself for us. She won the next hand and decided we had to eat her pussy til she came. I just finished and now it appears Josh is finished also.”
I was furious, ready to have it out with my girlfriend, “Alright, everyone out now!” I tried to sound commanding.
The three of them got up off the bed, all still naked and not trying to hide it at all. “Nonsense”, Stacy said, “There’s plenty of time for more hands." Despite my obvious anger they all went back to the table and started shuffling the cards. "If you want something to happen”, she looked at me, “You better come play.”
Reluctantly I sat down and looked at my cards, they were crap, but I was too mad to be rational about it so I tried to bluff my way into a win. The bets were made, I wanted everyone to go home, Josh wanted his dick sucked, Erik wanted to fuck my girlfriend, and Stacy wanted to watch Erik and Josh jerk each other off.
Completely bluffing I tried to raise, “With what?”, Josh asked.
“You guys go home now, and I keep your clothes”, I replied. Everyone seemed to agree with that raise.
“Fine, I’ll call”, Josh said. “And my raise is that I get to fuck you”, he looked right at Stacy’s bare tits.
“I call too”, Erik said, “But I get to fuck your ass as well.”
Stacy pondered it a moment and said, “I call too, but my raise is that you”, she looked right at me, “Have to jerk off both of them until they cum on me. I love to feel cum splattered on my tits.”
Both bare dicks jumped when she said that. That was when my girlfriend spoke again, “Wait, wait. You can’t play this hand”, everyone paused waiting for her to explain. “You aren’t naked, you have to strip like everyone else.”
Still furious, but determined to win I snapped, “Fine." Quickly I stripped and sat back down.
"That’s what I thought”, Stacy said, “You’re rock hard. You’re enjoying all this." It was true, my dick was stiff as a board, but only because I was looking across the table at my naked girlfriend’s body. The cards were flipped and both Erik and Josh had threes of a kind, enough to win the table.
"There we go”, Erik said with a smile. Erik stood up and swept Stacy out of her chair, throwing her over his shoulder easily and carried her into the bedroom. Not feeling like I had a choice, I went into the bedroom also. Erik’s cock was still glistening with my girlfriend’s saliva, but Josh’s was dry.
Stacy pulled Josh onto the bed by his dick and started sucking on it. “Have to get you slick if you’re going to fuck me”, she said smiling. Erik positioned himself between her legs, holding her ankles to spread her wide, and put the tip of his dick against her pussy. For a minute he teased her by rubbing his head between her lips, she was dripping wet and obviously enjoying the attention.
I said something trying to stop them, but no one paid attention. Erik pushed forward a bit and the tip of his shaft slid into my girlfriend’s pussy. She forced a moan around the dick in her mouth, it was obvious that the size of Erik’s cock was causing some discomfort. That didn’t slow either one of them down though, he kept putting more of himself inside her and she kept furiously sucking Josh’s dick.
After a minute Erik was completely inside my girlfriend’s pussy. Then he started pulling out of her only to shove himself back in, their bodies slapped together and Stacy let out a scream of pleasure. My girlfriend’s body bounced back and forth on the bed as Erik pounded his cock into her. Stacy screamed with pleasure in time with their fucking, “Fuck! Fuck! Fuck!”
Josh’s dick had fallen from her mouth, but she still had a tight grip on it and was pumping it up and down, her petite hand unable to wrap all the way around his shaft. It was obvious that she was cumming, her body twitched and her back arched. Erik didn’t slow down at all though. As my girlfriend slipped from her first orgasm into her second she started chanting, “Oh shit, oh shit”, as her orgasm intensified and her body shook.
As she came down, she sucked Josh’s dick back into her mouth, pumping one hand along his shaft while rubbing his balls with the other. Erik put Stacy’s ankles on his shoulders and moved his hands to her hips, gripping her tight as he started pounding into her harder. He pulled her up off the bed, changing the angle he was penetrating her. After a few minutes like this my girlfriend started cumming again which caused Erik to cum.
I realized neither of the guys were wearing condoms and watched as Erik pushed himself as deep into Stacy as he could go, her pussy swelling around his dick as it twitched. She let out a loud scream of pleasure as his balls contracted and he shoved himself forward forcing her higher on the bed. A minute later and he pulled out of her, his dick slipping from her soaked pussy, and I could see his cum leaking out of her.
My girlfriend didn’t waste any time as she pulled Josh’s dick from her mouth and moved him toward the end of the bed, between her legs. He didn’t need to be told what to do and immediately plunged his huge cock into her pussy, going all the way to the hilt in one push. Stacy let out a loud yell of pleasure in her surprise. Josh started pounding away accompanied by a sucking sound as Eric’s dick found its way to her mouth.
The sound of their bodies smacking together was in sync with their moans, my girlfriend was so loud she almost drowned out my two friends. Josh’s cock was as big as Erik’s, but Josh had more stamina. I watched as he fucked my girlfriend for almost fifteen minutes straight, the whole time she sucked and jerked Erik’s dick back to life. When he was completely hard, covered in her saliva, Stacy looked up at him and asked, “Ready for that ass fucking you won?”
Stacy rolled over on the bed, putting Josh on his back while she straddled him, never once letting his cock slip from her pussy. She slid up and down his cock for a minute, causing her huge tits to bounce, until finally she was all the way down with the entire length of his huge cock inside her. Erik lined himself up behind her, pushing the tip of his dick against her asshole.
My girlfriend winched in pain, “Hold on”. She lifted up a bit, reached her hand behind her and scooped up a mix of her and Erik’s cum that was leaking from her pussy, then smeared it all over her asshole. “Try now”, she looked at Erik over her shoulder.
Sure enough, when he pushed forward this time the head of his huge dick popped right into her ass. As he pushed inch after inch into her she let out small whimpers of pain. When his dick was all the way inside her she whimpered, “Why did I agree to this again?”
Erik grabbed a handful of her hair and pulled her head back, then growled in her ear, “You lost the card game remember?”
“Oh fuck yes”, she moaned. Josh pushed up into her causing her to let out the loudest moan of the evening as both huge cocks bottomed out inside her. My two friends started double fucking my girlfriend, pounding into her so fast and hard I was certain she was going to get hurt. All the moaning and yells of pleasure didn’t make it sound like she was in pain though. “Fuck yes! Two huge cocks in me!”, she yelled as she had another orgasm.
For the first time since we entered the room my girlfriend looked at me, “Come here. Let me suck your cock while they fuck me. See what it’s like to have three dicks in me." I didn’t really want to, but everyone was looking at me now. Standing there naked, my dick still hard, and everyone looking at me I was getting embarrassed. So I climbed onto the bed and positioned myself in front of my girlfriend so my dick was hanging in her face.
She sucked me into her mouth and started bouncing on the dicks in her pussy and ass. Almost immediately she pulled back and said, "Wow, I didn’t realize how small your dick actually is. I have no trouble with it." Stacy wrapped her hand all the way around my shaft and held it sideways looking at it. "Not at all like the two huge cocks inside me, holy shit!”
Humping back and forth caused her to orgasm again. In the middle of cumming she sucked my dick back into her mouth, moaning around me. Seeing and hearing her cum was too much, and I started cumming. My girlfriend knew me too well, as soon as I started to tense up she pulled me out of her mouth and aimed my dick at her tits. Unable to control myself I splattered cum all over her chest.
As my dick started to go limp she looked up and said, “That’s it? You lasted like five seconds. Josh has been fucking me for twenty minutes and Erik’s on his second go." She waved me away, "Get off the bed. Go sit and the corner and see if you can get hard again." I did as instructed and wandered off to painfully watch the rest of the show.
Stacy used her fingers to wipe my cum off her tits, licking her fingers clean as she continued to fuck herself against the two huge cocks inside her. "Well he’s done, let’s see if you two can satisfy me”, my girlfriend smiled, “I’m just getting started." Her pace picked up as the three of them started fucking harder and faster.
Erik was behind her, reaching around and massaging her clit as he pounded her ass. Josh was beneath her, pushing up into her cunt, with two handfuls of tits. My girlfriend had one more orgasm before Erik came. "I’m gonna cum”, he grunted.
“Pull out”, she replied, “Cum on my back and ass. I want to feel hot cum on my skin." He did as directed, pulling his cock from her ass and spewing his load all over her.
Not a moment later Josh lifted up, flipped my girlfriend on her back smearing the cum all over the bed, and pulled his dick out of her pussy. Grabbing it firmly, he aimed, jerked a couple times, and shot wad after wad of cum onto Stacy’s pussy and stomach. "Oh fuck…”, she cooed, rubbing the cum across her chest, tits, and clit.
Both of my friends knelt over my girlfriend on the bed, their huge dicks hanging limp, while she laid there rubbing their cum into her skin. Gently she put a hand on each cock and slowly started stroking them, “Think you boys can get hard again? I feel like playing some more.”
Evelyn had just started a new job downtown, working in a building two blocks from me. She and I had been friends for a while, and though I thought she was gorgeous, she was dating someone else. To celebrate her new job we went out for lunch and, since we were downtown, we had a lot of options. We settled on a small food court and got a table in the back. During lunch Evelyn and I flirted like we always did, harmless fun mostly.
Evelyn was wearing a white button up shirt with a flesh colored, lacy tank top on underneath, a short black skirt, black lacy stockings, and high heels. It was barely work appropriate, and she looked damned sexy. The food court was hot so Evelyn unbuttoned the top few buttons of her shirt, giving me a great view of her cleavage and lacy top. Evelyn seemed to enjoy my attention and kept shifting and leaning to give me views of her cleavage. Our flirting increased and she would bump her foot into my leg “on accident”, rubbing against me provocatively.
We finished eating quickly and headed back to her new building. Upon arrival she and I searched around for a place to sit and talk, eventually ending up in the stairwell. It was a plain concrete stair with metal railings, everything painted gray, and dimly lit. We got all the way to the top landing, at the door to the roof, and sat down to talk.
Evelyn was having trouble getting comfortable though and she kept shifting around. As she did her short skirt kept moving slowly up her legs, until one time she shifted and I got a great view up her skirt to her pantie covered pussy.
It was just a quick flash, but it looked like she was wearing a lacy, dark thong. She caught me looking and asked flirtatiously, “Are you trying to look up my skirt?”. Embarrassed that I had been caught I admitted that I was, and that I had caught a glimpse of her panties.
“I am wearing a lacy, black thong”, Evelyn said. With that she leaned back slightly and parted her legs, giving me a clear, but small, view up her skirt. I could barely see her panties, but I could tell they were indeed black and lacy. Then Evelyn shifted and closed her legs and my view was gone.
“Did you enjoy?”, she asked. I confirmed that I did, but complained that I couldn’t really see a lot. I added that I couldn’t tell whether it was a thong or not.
Both of us were aroused from our teasing and flirting at lunch, but her teasing in the stairs was starting to get us both turned on. “It’s a thong, you just have to believe me”, Evelyn replied. I flirted with her for another minute before she agreed to prove it was a thong.
She stood up, turned around to face the concrete wall, and the bent over sticking her ass toward me and lifted her skirt to her waist. I had a perfect view of her tanned ass, the small string of her thong visible between her ass cheeks. Evelyn wiggled her ass at me and smiled over her shoulder.
I got to my knees and moved up behind her and planted a kiss on her ass. Evelyn giggled at me, I had obviously tickled her. We were running short on time at lunch so I decided to press my luck and see just how far Evelyn was willing to take this teasing. Slipping a finger under the string of her thong I pulled it aside slowly and moved my mouth lower, running my tongue down her ass. In response Evelyn let out a soft moan and pushed her ass back toward me.
Sitting down behind her I tugged her thong aside exposing her pink asshole and pussy, Evelyn spread her legs and lowered herself directly over my upturned face. I could smell her pussy as she pushed it down onto my mouth, and she moaned softly as my tongue made contact with her pink lips. Evelyn rocked her hips gently, grinding her pussy against my probing tongue, and then I made contact with her clit. “Oh!”, she jumped and smiled down at me.
I knew that she was getting close to cumming as she reached down and grabbed a first full of my hair and holding my face against her. Her grinding increased so I responded by reaching up and sticking two fingers inside her dripping pussy, and that’s when Evelyn came. She was trying to be quiet, we were both worried about getting caught, but Evelyn was also coming hard enough that she was having trouble staying quiet.
As her moans subsided she let go of my hair and pulled me to standing. Evelyn kissed me deeply, moaning at the taste of her own pussy on me, her tongue pushing into my mouth. Her hands were working at my pants, unbuttoning them, undoing my belt, and then unzipping them. Before I knew it she had pulled my cock out through the opening in my boxers. “Mmmm…”, she moaned as she pulled back, breaking out kiss, a grin on her face.
Without hesitation she dropped to her knees in front of me and took my hard cock into her mouth. As she slid her head up and down the length of my shaft she would flick her tongue back and forth. I realized that she was teasing me, she was just getting my cock wet, that she wasn’t actually going to get me off with her mouth. Evelyn was smiling up at me teasingly, one hand gripping the base of my shaft as she licked up and down the length of my cock, her other hand was between her legs rubbing her pussy.
I grabbed Evelyn by her shoulders and pulled her up, her skirt was still bunched around her waist and her thong still pulled aside. She smiled at me as I spun her around, pushed her up against the wall and spread her legs. I stepped up behind her, one hand on her hip and one on my cock as I guided myself into her. Evelyn was dripping wet so I slide easily into her, burying myself to the hilt in one stroke.
She gasped as my the entire length of my shaft sunk into her willing pussy. There was no hesitation, as soon as I was all the way in I started pulling out and then slamming back into her. Evelyn was pushing back against me in time with my strokes, our bodies coming together in heated passion. We were both moaning quietly, trying to avoid making too much noise and getting caught.
Our fucking became more intense, both of us trying to bring the other to orgasm. I reached one hand around Evelyn and grabbed a breast through her tank top. Feverishly she took my hand, pulled her top aside, and put my hand on her now naked chest. That was all the encouragement that I needed. I started massaging and squeezing her bare tit, pinching at the nipple as I worked the length of my shaft in and out of her.
Quickly Evelyn started cumming, she was pushing hard against me and squeezing her pussy around my hard cock. The feel of the spasms working through her body pushed me over the edge and I started to cum. My hips thrust forward as her hips pushed back, our bodies pressed against each other tight. She was trying to work my cock as deep into her as possible while I came, and though we were trying to be quiet she let out a long moan as I filled her with my seed.
As soon as I finished cumming Evelyn pulled forward, my cock sliding out of her. She reached down with one hand and grabbed my cock, putting her other hand on her pussy. I watched as she proceeded to probe her pussy, my cum dripping out onto her fingers. Then she brought her hand up to her mouth and sucked her fingers clean letting out a soft moan as she did so. “There’s no other way to clean up”, she said to me as she dropped to her knees.
Evelyn sucked my cock into her mouth and I was so sensitive from just cumming that I jumped slightly. She ran her tongue up and down my shaft, sucking the mixture of my cum and her pussy juices off my cock as it slowly went limp. Her other hand stayed on her pussy, collecting the juices that dripped from it. Occasionally she would bring that hand up and wipe the juices on my cock before returning her hand to her cunt and her tongue to my shaft. The whole time she was looking up at my with her big, blue eyes, making sure that I was enjoying what she was doing.
When she was satisfied that we were both as clean as we were going to get she stood up, readjusted her panties, and put her skirt back in place. I was putting my cock back in my pants, watching her tuck her tits back in her top. She kissed me, deep and passionate, her tongue pushing into my mouth. I could taste her pussy and the musky taste of my own cum on her.
As we left the stair and headed back to work, very late, she said, “How about lunch again tomorrow? I have a dress that I think you’ll like”. I eagerly agreed. We have had lunch four or five times a week since then.
I got a phone call from Amy, she said her boyfriend had to go out of town to visit some family in Reno and she was going to have a party while he was gone. “What kind of party can you have in your apartment, it’s tiny?”, I asked her.
“Just come by”, she replied with a smile in her voice, “I am sure you’ll have fun”. With that she hung up. I showered and left my place, my mind mulling over the possibilities of what Amy meant. The only thing I was certain of was that I enjoyed the time that I got to spend with Amy, and a guarantee from here that I would have fun meant something was going to happen.
I got to the small apartment that Amy shared with her boyfriend and knocked on the door. A woman I didn’t know answered the door. She was about my height, cream colored skin, dark hair, and a well proportioned body; she was really cute. We introduced ourselves, her name was Diane, and she let me into the apartment. I looked around but didn’t see Amy, and the apartment only had two rooms; the bathroom and the living space. Since the door to the bathroom was open, and no one was inside, I asked Diane where Amy was.
“She and Frank went to get something to drink”, Diane said.
‘Frank who’, I thought.
As if to answer my question the door to the apt opened and Amy entered followed by a guy I didn’t recognize who was carrying two grocery bags. Amy smiled when she saw me, and after shutting the door, came over and gave me a hug. The guy was introduced to me as Frank, apparently he and Diane were a couple and had met Amy and her boyfriend a year before I moved into the area. “Frank and Diane are swingers”, Amy said, “but you know my boyfriend, he’d never go for that kind of thing. So I don’t get to see Frank and Diane much”. I suddenly understood what Amy had in mind when she invited me over, she’d probably even purposefully been gone when I arrived so that Diane could meet me alone.
We cooked some dinner, had some drinks, and were enjoying a nice after dinner conversation about how I met Amy. Diane and Amy were sitting on the couch, comfortably close to each other when Amy got up and moved across the room to where the bed, dresser, and closet were. “I got a new toy Diane”, Amy announced. With that Amy held up a purple double dildo. I was shocked, the thing was huge, and it wiggled lewdly when she shook it.
Diane got a huge smile on her face. “Oh you shouldn’t have”, she said to Amy. “Amy and her toys”, Diane said to me shaking her head playfully.
Amy returned to the couch and sat down facing Diane. They both grabbed one end of the dildo and started sucking on it. Frank and I sat there watching the two girls sucking on the purple toy. Diane and Amy were staring into each others eyes, both moaning slightly, though more for the benefit of me and Frank than themselves. It seemed like they were both trying to work the dildo as far down their throats as possible.
After a minute Diane pulled her end of the dildo out of her mouth and then reached out and grabbed two handfuls of Amy’s tits through her shirt. “I just love Amy’s huge tits”, Diane said, “I wish mine were that big”. Diane looked down at her own breasts, a solid B cup, with a pouty look on her face.
With a pop Amy pulled the dildo out of her mouth. “Well, you just want to hold them or are you going to play with them?”, Amy asked Diane. Diane didn’t need any more prompting, she grabbed the bottom of Amy’s top and lifted it over her head, dropping it to the floor. A second later Amy’s bra joined it. I still couldn’t believe how beautiful her 34DD breasts were and how they dominated her petite frame.
As soon as Amy’s breasts were exposed Diane leaned down and started sucking on then, drawing the nipples into her mouth and rolling them around with her tongue and lips. Amy let out a soft coo, enjoying the sensation, and she lowered the dildo that was now glistening wet from their sucking on it and started rubbing it between her tits. Frank had a grin on his face indicating that he’d either seen Amy do this or that he’d had his cock between her tits before.
Diane, still sucking one of Amy’s nipples looked over at Frank and me, “Amy… have you done this with him before?”, she asked. “He’s smiling like he knows what that feels like”. I realized that she was talking about me… I must have been smiling like Frank was and I actually turned red, embarrassed that I had been caught. “Oh Amy you devil”, Diane said when I blushed, “you’ve done things with him and your boyfriend doesn’t know”. She was teasing Amy.
Amy sat up, dropping the dildo, and looked Diane straight in the eye. “And you’re not going to tell my boyfriend right?”, she asked Diane. “I think I have to make sure you won’t”. With that Amy pushed Diane back on the couch and rolled her over, Diane was only playfully resisting. Diane was wearing blue jean shorts and Amy unbuttoned them, unzipped them, and started sliding them down. Once Diane’s ass was exposed Amy gave it a solid spank, a loud smack echoing through the apartment… Diane whimpered playfully in response.
Frank shifted uncomfortably, his hard on obviously pushing against his pants. My own erection was throbbing too, and though I was enjoying the show, I was too uncomfortable with two strangers around to do anything about it. “You’re not going to tell my boyfriend, right?”, Amy asked Diane again. When Diane didn’t answer Amy spanked her ass again, harder then before, and again Diane whimpered softly.
Amy grabbed a handful of Diane’s hair and pulled, forcing Diane’s head back, and again Amy asked the question, “You’re not going to tell my boyfriend, right?" Again Diane didn’t answer, a smile coming to her face, and again Amy raised back her other hand and gave Diane a hard smack on the ass. Diane actually jumped, but her head stayed put as Amy held tight to her hair, which caused Diane to catch her breath. It looked like Diane was enjoying it, and Frank and I were enjoying watching Amy’s tit’s bounce as she spanked Diane’s bare ass.
A couple more spanks and Diane was actually grunting with each spank, her ass turning pink where Amy was making contact, her hair still held tight by Amy’s clenched fist. Between spanks Amy was rubbing Diane’s ass, Amy would slide her hand down between Diane’s legs and over the panties that Diane was wearing. Diane would moan as Amy did this, enjoying the rubbing her pussy was getting. "I think she’s going to tell my boyfriend, don’t you?”, Amy asked Frank and I.
“I think she might”, Frank’s reply caused Diane to shoot him a dirty look. Amy got a naughty grin on her face though.
“Here that?”, Amy asked Diane tugging her hair a bit harder causing Diane’s head to jerk back. “Your husband thinks you’re going to get me in trouble. I guess I’m just going to have to convince you not to”. With that Amy picked up the purple, double dildo that was resting on the couch, and shoved it at Diane’s face. “Suck on this, get it wet so I can ram it in your pussy”, Amy commanded Diane.
Diane opened her mouth and Amy shoved the end of the dildo into it. She gagged on it a couple times, her tongue sticking out of her mouth, trying to wet as much of the shaft as she could. Amy still had one hand on Diane’s ass, and she yanked Diane’s panties down to her knees where her jean shorts were. Once the panties were out of the way Amy yanked the dildo out of Diane’s mouth, let go of her hair, and turned around to face her ass.
Using one hand to spread Diane’s pussy lips, Amy used her other hand to slide the end of the dildo in. Frank and I had a great view from where we were sitting, Amy’s huge tits resting on Diane’s firm ass as Amy slowly pumped the huge dildo in and out of Diane’s dripping snatch. I shifted, my hard-on uncomfortably tight in my pants, and I wondered how Frank was dealing with his. Looking over I was surprised to see Frank’s cock out of his pants, sticking up from his lap, and he was rubbing one hand up and down his shaft.
It was a little awkward for me, seeing another man jerking himself off right in front of me, and I really didn’t know how to deal with it but Frank was watching the girls on the couch intently. Diane’s moaning intensified and distracted me . I looked back over at Amy and Diane. Amy was still working the dildo in and out of Diane’s pussy, but Amy had removed Diane’s shirt and was taking her bra off. The bra fell free, exposing Diane’s breasts, and Amy started tweaking her hard, brown nipples.
Diane looked over at her husband, “Looks like Frank’s enjoying the view”, she said.
Amy turned, looked at me, and asked, “You’re not enjoying yourself?”. She wiggled her ass at me and gave me a pout, her huge breasts jiggled as she did. My cock was aching, but I was still embarrassed. I must have turned red again because both girls giggled. “I guess we’ll have to help him”, Amy said to Diane.
They both got up off the couch, Diane completely naked, Amy wearing only her shorts. Diane came toward me and Amy went to Frank. Amy backed up toward Frank and wiggled her ass at him, rubbing it against his cock, and he started taking her shorts off. I got distracted by Diane though.
She leaned down and kissed me, and as she pushed her tongue into my mouth she gently guided my hands to her exposed breasts. I was so worked up that I didn’t notice what her hands were doing until she already had my cock out. Once I realized that she had pulled my hard-on out of my pants, and was slowly stroking it, I broke the kiss in surprise. Diane looked into my eyes, smiling, never taking her hands off my cock.
Amy and Frank were moaning and I looked over to see why. Her shorts had been removed, Amy was now only wearing a red g-string, and she was on her knees in front of Frank. She’d removed his pants, his shirt unbuttoned, and Frank was squeezing Amy’s tits around his hard shaft. He was furiously rubbing her tits up and down against his cock, thrusting his hips in time, and moaning the whole time. Amy had one hand inside her g-string on her pussy, it looked like she was pumping fingers in and out of herself, while her other hand was massaging Frank’s balls.
Diane turned my head back toward her, “Everyone loves Amy’s tits”, she said, “Frank loves getting his hands on them”. Frank and Amy were in their own world at the moment, their moaning getting louder as they both got closer to cumming. “What about you?”, Diane asked me. I nodded in response as she dropped to her knees in front of me. “Well, I can’t tit fuck like Amy can”, Diane said, “but I give great head. You want to cum in my mouth?" She was still stroking my shaft, looking up at me flirtatiously. Again I nodded at her and she leaned her head toward my cock and started licking it up and down.
She was right, she was really good at sucking dick. The sensation as her mouth moved up and down my shaft was amazing. Diane was using one hand to hold the base of my cock while using her other hand to massage the area around my cock. First she would cup my balls, then roll them around gently, and finally rub my thighs. I didn’t know how long I’d be able to last.
That was when Frank started cumming as he groaned loudly. Diane glanced sideways, never lifting her mouth off my cock, and I looked over too. Amy was still on her knees, her tits wrapped around his cock. Cum was spurting out the top of his dick, landing on Amy. Frank must have cum for a solid minute, burst after burst of his cum landing all over Amy’s tits, soaking her chest. From the way that Amy was moaning and grinding her hips against her own hand I was pretty sure she was cumming too.
Diane moaned deeply, obviously enjoying the sight of her husband cumming on Amy, and she sucked my cock harder. The increased pressure was more than I could stand and I started cumming. Diane started pumping her hand up and down my shaft as she kept her mouth firmly on the head of my cock, moving her other hand to my balls and squeezing them slightly. I’d never felt anything like it before, the sensation was amazing. I came so hard and so much that I was sure that Diane would choke, not being able to take it all, but she didn’t.
She managed to keep her mouth firmly on my cock, even as my hips bucked, until I finished cumming, and she swallowed all of it. "Mmm… tasty”, Diane said sitting up and dropping my cock out of her mouth. I was out of breath, my cock already starting to go limp. “I think the boys are done for a while”, Diane said to Amy.
“Too bad”, Amy replied, “I’m just getting started and I’m all messy”. Amy looked down at her cum soaked chest and then shot Diane a pouting look. Without hesitation Diane crawled across the floor to Amy and started licking her husband’s cum off Amy’s tits.
Frank and I were enjoying watching the girls with each other. He stripped off his shirt, getting completely naked, and sat back down. I was still a bit self-conscious so I tucked my cock back into my shorts, but didn’t zip or button them. Diane had licked Amy’s chest completely clean and the girls moved to the couch. Amy laid down and Diane removed her red g-string, and I could see that Amy’s pussy was still shaved smooth.
Diane picked up the purple, double dildo and laid down opposite Amy on the couch. Amy dug around in the table at the end of the couch and produced a bottle of lube. Diane held the dildo while Amy lubed up both ends, and when she was done with the dildo she rubbed the extra lube on their pussies. It was the first time I had seen two women together in person and I was started to get turned on again.
Slowly they moved closer, each girl working one end of the dildo into her pussy, until finally they were right up against each other and the dildo was buried as deep as it was going to go. Both of them were laying down on the couch, enjoying holding the toy inside, their breathing slowly increasing. Amy started moving first, wiggling her pussy against the dildo, which also caused it move inside Diane.
Their rhythm increased along with their moaning, the double dildo was huge I couldn’t imagine that they could fit inside themselves as much as they were, but they were both lost in ecstasy. My cock was starting to get hard again in my shorts, I looked over and Frank’s cock was starting to stand up in his lap. Diane started cumming, moaning loudly as she did, her hips bucking wildly up and down on the couch. Amy slid down a bit on the couch causing more of the dildo to disappear inside her cunt.
There was little space left between the two girls, their pussies almost touching, I was amazed at how much of the toy they had taken, and yet they both kept rocking their hips causing the dildo to wiggle in and out of their pussies. Diane was starting to come down off her orgasm when Amy reached down one hand and rubbed Diane’s clit. Immediately she started cumming again, pushing hard against Amy’s hand. The force of their bodies pushing against each other caused the last bit of the dildo to disappear, they now had the whole length inside them, and still Diane was cumming.
They stayed like that for fifteen minutes, grinding their pussies against each other, the dildo shoved deep in their cunts. My cock was rock hard, and I looked over, sure enough Frank was jerking his now hard cock again. Diane came two more times, but Amy hadn’t cum yet. The girls separated, the dildo dropping to the couch with a wet sound, it was soaked with their pussy juices.
Diane was spent, exhausted, she collapsed back on the couch with a content look on her face. “Well Diane looks like she’s done, but I’m not done yet”, Amy said looking over at Frank and I. Amy got up from the couch and came over to me, “You’re still dressed I see. That’s no way to enjoy yourself”. Her hands were on her hips, she was looking down at me, and her tits wiggling as she talked.
She pulled me up and lead me over to the bed where she undressed me. I was still a bit embarrassed about being naked in front of these strangers, but Amy didn’t give me time to think about it. As soon as I was undressed she pushed me down on the bed, smiling at my hard cock. Amy climbed up on the bed straddling me, one hand on my cock, guiding me into her.
Settling down on me quickly the whole length of my cock disappeared inside her pussy. Not waiting, Amy started humping up and down, drilling my cock in and out of her. I knew she was going to cum because her moaning was getting louder and more frequent. Sure enough, after just a few minutes she started cumming, her pussy gripping tightly around me, her huge tits dangling in my face.
Suddenly there was a thumping noise on the floor. I looked around confused. Frank and Diane, now both on the couch, were also looking around. Amy slumped over, still sitting on me, and let out a short sigh. “That’s Chuck the downstairs neighbor”, Amy explained. “He can hear whenever I have sex and he thumps on his ceiling to let me know that he can hear me. He also knows my boyfriend is out of town”. Amy smiled down at me as she said, “That means I’m going to have to go blow him later so he won’t tattle on me”.
Diane giggled, “You’re such a slut”. Frank was on top of his wife, but he’d moved when we heard the thumping.
“I’ll show you who’s a slut. Let me borrow your husband”, Amy said to Diane, waving Frank to come to the bed. Diane and Frank smiled at each other as Frank got up from the couch and headed toward the bed. I looked up at Amy confused, but she was watching Frank’s bouncing cock as he came toward her.
Amy was still sitting on top of me, holding my cock in her pussy when Frank moved up behind her. I started to worry what he was going to do, my embarrassment coming back, when Amy looked back down at me. She could see I was blushing, but she didn’t say anything, instead she just shoved her huge breasts in my face and said, “Suck on my tits and hold on”.
I reached up and started fondling her tits, licking her nipples and sucking them into my mouth. Then I felt a pressure from inside Amy. It didn’t take me long to figure out what it was, Frank was slipping cock into Amy’s ass, it was gliding inside of her still wet with his wife’s juices. The force of Frank’s cock was increasing the tightness of Amy’s pussy, and as he started sliding in and out of her I could feel the rubbing against my dick through the wall of Amy’s cunt.
It felt amazingly good. Amy was holding my dick inside of her as deep as I could get, so the entire length of my shaft was being rubbed and I didn’t even have to move. Amy was also obviously enjoying it, she was pressing down hard holding me inside of her and keeping her breasts firmly at my mouth while Frank pounded his cock in and out of her ass.
Amy came again, overwhelmed by the sensations, and I could see that Frank was pulling her hair as he vigorously slammed his cock into Amy. I didn’t even think she’d come down from her orgasm when Amy came again, screaming this time, “Yes! Fuck Me! Fuck Me! Ohhh Fuckkkk Me!”.
When she finally finished cumming she leaned forward, letting Frank’s dick fall out of her ass, and then as he backed away she lifted up and pulled off of me. Amy walked over to where Diane was laying on the couch. Diane had laid down so that she could see the action on the bed, and she had one end of the double dildo stuffed in her cunt and the other in her ass. She’d been working them both in and out of her while watching the three of us fuck the whole time.
Amy leaned down and kissed Diane. “Still think I’m a slut?”, Amy asked her.
“Only a slut would enjoy getting double fucked like that”, Diane responded still working both ends of the dildo in and out of her holes.
“Well our two boys haven’t cum yet, so I think it’s your turn”, Amy said. Diane pulled the dildo out of herself and got up off the couch, heading toward the bed. Amy meanwhile was putting on a robe, still naked underneath. “I have to go downstairs and take care of Chuck, but you three have fun”, Amy said as she went out the front door of the apartment, “I’ll be back soon”.
Diane climbed up on the bed with her husband and I, and turned herself around so her back was toward me. She put one hand on my chest to steady herself and used her other hand to guide my cock as she lowered herself onto me. There was a tight sensation around my cock and I realized that Diane was sliding her ass down onto my cock. “Mmm… your dick feels so good in my ass”, she said to me as the last of my shaft disappeared inside her. “Now stay just like that”.
Frank then moved in between his wife’s legs and shoved his cock into her spread cunt. There was no resistance, she was too wet at this point. Diane put her arms around her husband, basically hanging herself from him, and she began rocking her body back and forth. Each movement cause both my cock and her husband’s to slide out of her, and then slam back into her as her weight came down. She was moaning louder and louder with each thrust, and again I could feel the pressure caused by Frank’s cock filling her other hole.
Diane started cumming and she clenched up her pussy and ass. Suddenly what had felt amazing was mind-blowing, her ass had been tight before, but when she came it got even tighter and caused me to start cumming. Frank started cumming a second later, and I could actually feel the spasms of his cock inside Diane. The three of us were feeding each others desire, working into a sexual frenzy. Even as I emptied the last of my load into Diane’s ass I could feel Frank still cumming, still pumping his wife’s pussy full of his seed. Diane of course kept cumming for a while after we had both finished, holding herself down against us, keeping both of our cocks gripped tight inside of her.
Then Frank stood up, withdrawing from his wife, and Diane rolled off of me collapsing on the bed next to me. A minute later Amy came back into the apartment, her robe disheveled, and she cast a quick glance over the three of us. Frank had moved back to the couch and sat down, I was still laying on the bed next to Diane. “Looks like I’m not the only slut here”, Amy said.
Diane rolled over and gave Amy a contented smile. Amy took off her robe and dropped it next to the bed. “Did they both cum inside of you?”, Amy asked Diane. Diane could only manage a small nod. “That’s good, cause I have a load of cum inside my pussy from Chuck. We heard you downstairs and it drove him wild”.
With that Amy climbed onto the bed and moved over Diane, lowering her pussy down onto Diane’s face. At the same time Amy dropped her face right between Diane’s legs. The girls got right to it in the sixty-nine position, each eagerly lapping the cum out of the others pussy. Amy noticed the cum starting to drip out of Diane’s ass and in response stuck two fingers inside Diane’s asshole.
This caused Diane to orgasm again, her moaning fainter now, she was obviously running out of energy. Amy kept sucking on Diane’s cunt, trying to get all of the cum out of it. After a minute, when there was no more sperm coming out of Diane’s fucked pussy, Amy moved her tongue to Diane’s asshole. Diane started squirming again as Amy’s tongue explored her ass, lapping at the cum inside. Diane orgasmed a second time, this one short and soft, and when she finished Amy sat up slightly.
The position put Amy’s pussy completely over Diane’s mouth, I could see her tongue shooting up and down Amy’s pussy lips and a trail of cum dribbling down onto Diane’s chin. Amy started pinching her nipples and rubbing her tits together as she rocked her hips back and forth on Diane’s face. It didn’t take long before Amy orgasmed on Diane’s tongue, her own pussy juices mixing with the cum leaking out of her cunt. And then, when Amy finished, she collapsed on the bed next to Diane.
Amy and Diane both smiled at me, and Amy asked, “So, what are you doing tomorrow night?”
It wasn’t long until I saw Amy again. That weekend I went to the beach with her and her boyfriend. It was like nothing had happened between Amy and I, she acted completely normal whenever her boyfriend was around. Every time I looked at her body though, her huge tits wrapped in her bikini, my cock got hard and I had to really shift to keep it hidden from her boyfriend. I knew she saw me doing this, and she kept making a point of giving me good views of her cleavage and her ass throughout the day.
The following day her boyfriend had to work at the hospital, and like normal we decided to hang out. I picked her up from their apartment and we headed off to the beach. Halfway there she made me change direction, she said there was another beach she wanted to check out but that her boyfriend never wanted to drive that far. Just like that we headed off to this new beach.
Upon arrival at the beach I noticed a sign clearly warning that the beach was clothing optional. I hesitated and asked Amy what was going on. “My boyfriend would never go to a nude beach with me, but I think you’ll enjoy it. Come on”, she said. She took me by the hand and lead me down the trail to the small beach a couple hundred yards from where we parked. There were only a dozen people on the beach, three couples, Amy, me, and single men.
Our entrance got looks all around, the eyes of all the men were fixed on Amy. We found a spot and threw down our towels, I was setting up the umbrella when Amy started stripping. She pulled her shirt up over her head, and dropped her shorts, underneath she was wearing one of her typical bikinis. I started stripping down to my swim trunks and got distracted as Amy took off her bikini. The bottoms hit the sand easily falling away from her ass, but the top clung to her tits for a moment concealing her nipples before it finally fell away.
Everyone on the beach was staring at her. Amy sat down and started rubbing suntan lotion all over herself. I got down to my swim trunks and watched as she started massaging the lotion in. The whole beach was riveted. Amy ran her hands up and down between her huge tits, rubbing the lotion into the white patches of skin on her chest. Her hands caused her tits to bounce slightly when she rubbed her the lotion in between and underneath them. My cock was already hard, watching her get completely naked on the warm beach was more than enough, but as she started rubbing the lotion on her breasts I almost came right there.
Her nipples got hard as her hands glided over her tits, the lotion and her sweat making her hands move smoothly and easily. She spent minutes running her hands over her tits, circling her areolas, just barely tweaking her nipples to keep them hard, but everyone on the beach caught their breath when Amy slid her hands down her stomach and toward her bare pussy. I noticed she had recently shaved her pussy, the whole area where her bikini bottoms normally were was bare and white. Amy spread her legs and started running her hands over the pale flesh around her pussy, between her legs, and down the insides of her thighs. Everyone at the beach had a good view of her spread legs, her bare pussy, and her hands moving playfully over the area between her legs.
“Aren’t you going to take your shorts off?”, she asked looking over at me. I was reluctant, given my raging hard-on, but she kept rubbing herself, distracting me, not even waiting for an answer. She was leaning back on one hand and still rubbing her other hand between her legs, all while looking back at me with this pouty look on her face. The other men on the beach were all hard, their stiff cocks sticking out into the warm beach air. The women on the beach were all looking hatefully at Amy, their own naked bodies failing to attract attention anymore.
As Amy finished rubbing her suntan lotion into her thighs and pussy she turned to me, now intent to get my shorts off, and I watched stunned as she reached over and undid the string holding them up. She tugged them over my hard cock and pulled them down, letting them drop to the sand, my cock bounced in front of me just inches from her face; she smiled up at me. There was a moment where she paused, and I was certain she was going to put her mouth on my cock, I think everyone on the beach was sure of it. The moment passed and she sat back, moving away from me. I sat down under the umbrella, trying to hide my erection from everyone else on the beach. It didn’t matter, as I soon realized, everyone was watching Amy finish rubbing lotion down her legs and over her feet.
After a minute she asked me to help her rub lotion on her back. I eagerly complied, I couldn’t wait to get both my hands on her body, even if it was just her back. She sat down in front of me, between my legs, and leaned forward to give me full access to her back. For a few minutes I completely enjoyed running my hands over her back, I even started to massage her muscles a bit. It was obvious that she was enjoying it, her eyes were closed and her nipples were still hard, both of which did nothing to help calm down my erection.
“Okay, we have to get some lotion on you. You don’t want to burn”, Amy said to me as she turned around. Grabbing up the bottle of suntan lotion she spread her legs, and tucked them under mine, moving in closer. The way she was sitting blocked everyone else at the beach from seeing her tits or my cock. “Put out your hands”, she told me. I did and she squeezed some lotion into my hands. “Okay, you better start on your arms and chest. I’ll help so we can get to relaxing”.
I was rubbing the lotion into my arms and chest when Amy reached her hands down, both covered in lotion, and grabbed onto my cock. Surprised I asked her what she was doing. “You’ll never be able to relax if we don’t do something about this”, she wiggled my cock as she finished her sentence. “So I’m going to help you relax”, she said as she started running her hand up and down my cock. Her other hand reached down and cupped my balls, softly massaging them.
Amy’s motions got more vigorous, her hand jerking up and down my cock faster. I was transfixed watching Amy’s hands on my cock, everyone else on the beach may not have been able to see what was happening, but they probably had a good idea. It didn’t take long, in less than a minute I started shooting cum. Amy skillfully directed my cock so that my entire load landed on her thighs, cunt, and chest. After I finished spewing my cum on her, she rubbed it into her skin, moving back and forth over her legs and pussy until my cum all but disappeared.
She turned back away from me, leaving me to finish applying my own suntan lotion. We spent a few hours on the beach enjoying the sun and wind, Amy enjoying all the stares that she was getting from the men. Everyone else on the beach tried pretending not to look, but it was obvious that Amy was the center of attention that day. Thankfully I was able to relax a bit and avoided getting hard again, but Amy spent the day shifting and changing positions to keep the rest of the men on the beach hard. Shortly before it was time to leave Amy suggested we get in the water. The cool water against my skin was a nice change from the hot beach.
Shortly after we got into the water Amy swam up next to me. She was whispering in my ear, it was a ruse for the people on the beach. I’m sure from the shore it looked like she was just swimming next to me and whispering to me, but in reality she was rubbing her body against mine under the water. We were up to our shoulders in the water, and she had positioned herself with one leg wrapped around one of mine her tits rubbing up against my arm. As she whispered to me I could feel her grinding her pussy against my leg, “You like the feel of my body against yours?”
“The feel of my tits against you makes me so wet”, she continued whispering while grinding against me. I felt one of her hands on my cock, she was fondling it slowly bringing it back to life. “I should make you cum again, right here in front of everyone”, she teased me. It was obvious she was getting more aroused by rubbing her cunt against me and talking dirty to me. “Maybe we should go back to my place and you can rub your cock between my tits again, we should enough time before my boyfriend comes home and finds us. Maybe you want to get caught though”. I looked at her shocked, but she was teasing.
She grabbed my hands and moved them to her sides, then I felt her other hand slide between my leg and her body, she was now fingering herself while grinding against my leg. I couldn’t help myself, my hands moved to her tits and I started massaging them under the water. Her grinding intensified, the speed of her hand on my cock increased, and I knew she was getting closer to cumming. “Make me cum”, she told me, “and I will make you cum”. She removed her hand from her pussy and grabbed one of my hands then guided it down her chest to her cunt. I slipped two fingers inside her and she started grinding again, rubbing against my hand hard.
One of her hands was still holding onto my cock, keeping just enough pressure on me to keep me hard, but it was obvious she wasn’t interested in getting me off. Instead she just continued rocking her hips back and forth, my fingers wiggling inside her, her clit rubbing against my palm. She had moved closer to me to get my fingers deeper inside her pussy, and I glanced back to see what kind of attention we were getting from the beach. Sure enough everyone was watching us intently and all the cocks on the beach were still at attention.
“I’m going to cum… I’m going to cum…”, she whispered to me frantically. Amy thrust her hips against me hard a couple times as she came, her pussy grinding down against my hand. I squeezed her tits against my chest with her hand as she orgasmed, I loved the feel of her huge tits against me. She moaning softly in my ear, her grinding slowed down. When she finished cumming she kissed my neck, just below my ear, and then said, “We should go. We can head back to my place and take a shower to get all this sand off”.
We got back to our blanket and umbrella on the beach, my hard-on bobbing from side to side the whole way as I walked. I put my swim trunks back on and my shirt, Amy didn’t even bother with her swim suit though, she bent over to pick up her shorts and shirt giving the whole beach a perfect view of her bare ass and pussy. To the disappointment of all the guys on the beach she slipped her shirt over her head and pulled her shorts on. The water on her chest soaked her white shirt through and her huge tits might as well have been uncovered. We made our way back to her place like that.
When we got back to Amy’s place she called her boyfriend to see if he was going to be home for dinner; she acted disappointed when he said no. She was right to suggest that we shower to get the sand off, I had sand in the most uncomfortable places. “Go ahead and shower, I’ll order some dinner”, she said still holding the phone, waving me toward the bathroom. I started the shower and got in, I was just finishing washing the sand off my body when Amy came into the bathroom. “I ordered some pizza, I hope that’s alright”, she said peeking over the shower door.
Amy pulled her shirt up over her head and dropped her shorts to the floor. Naked, she climbed into the shower with me, again it was a really tight fit. As soon as her body rubbed up against mine I got hard. She’d spent the whole ride home teasing me, playing with her tits, and adjusting her shorts, supposedly to get sand out, but she and I both knew she was teasing me.
In the shower she started teasing me again. She pushed me to the side of the shower and got under the water, letting it run over her face, around her tits, and down her chest and legs. The water was washing some of the sand away but not a lot, so she started using her hands to get the sand off of her. I spent a few minutes watching her run her hands over her wet body, lifting her tits, kneading them, pushing them apart, spreading open her pussy lips, massaging her thighs and arms. Amy never took her eyes off me the whole time. I finally lost control when she lifted one of her tits and sucked her nipple into her mouth.
Our bodies had only been inches apart, and multiple times she had brushed against my cock or her tits had rubbed against me. I couldn’t take anymore teasing so I stepped the half step between us and pushed her against the wall of the shower, pinning her body with mine. We kissed, our tongues wildly lashing at each other as I grabbed two handfuls of her tits. I pinched and teased her nipples and she moaned softly into my mouth. She was obviously getting worked up so I moved one of my hands down her side, heading slowly toward her dripping pussy.
My hand was an inch away from her clit when she grabbed my wrist and stopped my hand. “Get me off with your mouth, eat my pussy and suck on my clit”, she ordered me. It was obvious that she liked being in control. She brushed my hands aside, put her hands on my shoulders, and pushed me down gently. I eagerly dropped to my knees and buried my face in her crotch, my tongue immediately going to her clit. Her hips started bucking back and forth, grinding her pussy against my face as I knelt in front of her in the shower. I moved lower and stuck my tongue between her pussy lips and into her cunt, digging as deep as I could.
Amy was moaning louder now and I looked up to see her pinching her nipples while squeezing her tits against her chest. She was looking down at me with lust in her eyes. I returned to her clit and sucked it into my mouth, pinching it between my lips while rubbing it with my tongue. That was enough, she came right then, her hips pushed against my face and she put her hands on the back of my head and pushed my face into her pussy hard. “OH. OH. OH. Ooohhh…”, her body convulsed with each moan causing her huge tits to bounce over my head.
“You want to fuck me?”, she asked me teasingly. I was getting up from my knees, and she stepped back as far as she could to give me room. “Your cock is so hard”, she rubbed my cock gently as she said it. “You want to fuck me?”, she asked again. She must have seen the lust in my eyes and taken that as a yes because she turned her back toward me and stuck out her ass. I hesitated for a moment but Amy said smiling, “Don’t worry, I’m on the pill. My boyfriend is a doctor after all”. That was all I needed to hear, I spread her ass cheeks with one hand and guided my cock toward her waiting cunt.
Entering her was absolute heaven. Tit fucking Amy was amazing, but her pussy was unbelievable. Amy’s cunt was tight as I entered her, but she reached back and grabbed my ass pulling me into her. Her hands gripped tight, pulling me into her so fast I’m sure it hurt her, but she just moaned deep and long as I plunged the last of my cock into her. Immediately she started pushing back against me, fucking herself on my cock, it was obvious that she didn’t care I was there, I was just a tool for her to use.
Amy was bouncing her ass back and forth, rubbing her pussy up and down my cock. My balls were slapping against her with each thrust and she was moaning constantly. I was trying hard not to cum, she had worked me up so much with her teasing through the day, but the feel of her cunt lips rubbing up against the sides of my throbbing cock was amazing. Her speed and moaning intensified, her ass slapping against me making a loud smacking noise with each thrust. “Fuck me… fuck me… fuck me…”, she was chanting.
I reached up from behind her and grabbed her tits, she had moved her hands up to brace herself against the wall so that she could increase her speed. We were timing our movements perfectly, my cock plunging into her willing cunt as she pushed back at me, and we were positioned so that we had as much room in the shower to piston as possible. “I’m cumming… oh Fuck!”, Amy practically shouted, and then her moans got so loud that she was screaming. I knew for sure the people in the other apartments in the building heard her.
She finished cumming, changed her rhythm, and moved slightly to bring her legs together. As soon as she did the sensation changed, her cunt became really tight against my cock, it was practically sucking me into her as if her pussy didn’t want to let go. I couldn’t resist cumming anymore, I started shoving my cock deep into her, my thrusts shorter and harder. Amy was practically pinned against the wall of the shower I was pushing against her that hard. She reached back with one of her hands and grabbed hold of my balls, massaging them gently, and that pushed me over the edge.
Pushing deep into her cunt I started cumming. As I spewed my load deep into her I pushed hard against her, not moving, just keeping my cock deep inside her. Amy pushed back against me, holding me as deep as I could get, her one hand massaging my balls and her other holding my ass. I thought I was going to pass out I came so hard. Amy held me inside her for a minute, turning her body a bit so that she could kiss me, digging her tongue into my mouth. We spent another minute in the shower, cleaning each other off. “I should go get the pizza”, Amy said. She got out of the shower and toweled off before wrapping herself in a bath robe and leaving the bathroom. I spent a few more minutes in the shower before getting out… wondering how long before her boyfriend got home.
I had known Amy for years, we had met at a conference in the mid-west. We were both there for work, and introduced by a mutual friend. Amy had a knock-out body. She was about 5’-7" with a thin build, short cropped red hair, bright green eyes, but her most remarkable feature is her 34 DD breasts. She and I met year after year at the convention, but each year either she was dating someone or I was dating someone and we never managed to get together as anything more than friends.
We kept in contact online, but it had been nearly two years since I’d seen her when I decided to move. My job contract had expired, and the company decided not to renew the contract. I found myself approaching the end of my lease, with no immediate job and nothing keeping me in the area. When I started trying to find a place to move I asked around to all the friends I had online, and it was Amy that suggested that I move to Florida. I had been wanting to move somewhere warmer, and Florida sounded perfect.
Amy had been living down there with her boyfriend, a doctor, for a few years, but she had no other friends in the area. It only took me 4 weeks to get everything packed into a truck and like that I was living in Florida. The evening I arrived I met up with Amy and her boyfriend, we had dinner together and talked. Her boyfriend had finished med school a few years prior and was doing his residency at one of the local hospitals. Amy was ecstatic to have a friend in the area since her boyfriend was spending nearly one hundred hours a week at the hospital and she worked from home. Some of the most beautiful beaches in the United States were 10 minutes from their apartment and Amy rarely got to visit them.
It took me a short while to find a job, but I was only part time at first. I’d had enough money saved that I didn’t need to work full time, plus I was renting a small apartment that perfectly fit my needs, and was extraordinarily cheap. So when I wasn’t working I was hanging out with Amy, and occasionally her boyfriend. She showed me all the spots around town, and we went to all the beaches before finding our favorite places. Each time we went to the beach she wore bikinis, with a body like hers I couldn’t blame her, but I could never help but stare. I’m sure she caught me looking too, but she would always playfully brush it off.
One day Amy, her boyfriend, and I were at the beach enjoying the water and sunshine when her boyfriend got paged. He was on call with the hospital all weekend, and a page meant he might have to go in. A quick call confirmed that he was needed at the hospital. We rushed back to their apartment so he could shower the sand and sweat off, and then rush to the hospital. He would likely be gone for a few hours, so Amy and I were deciding what to do with our time. Her boyfriend rushed out of the shower, gave her a quick kiss goodbye, and was gone.
My hair had lightened considerably from all the trips to the beach and sun exposure, so Amy and I decided to add some color to balance it out. She wanted to dye her hair at the same time because her color had been fading for a while. We made a quick trip to the grocery store across the street, got what we needed, and then went back to her apartment. I had never colored my hair, but Amy was a pro. After taking my shirt off she draped a towel over my shoulders and began working on my hair. I sat there on the floor as she worked in the color, and then I had to spend ten minutes letting it set.
While we sat and waited we decided to start on her hair. She pulled her shirt off over her head surprising me, I thought for sure she would at least go into the other room and change into something else. Instead she sat down right in front of me wearing only her shorts and a sports bra which did little to contain her mounds of cleavage. I got an instant hard-on looking down, past her shoulders to the breasts neatly tucked into her bra. I could even see her nipples poking against the fabric of the bra, she must have been cold sitting in the air conditioning without a shirt on.
Following her instructions as best I could while shifting uncomfortably against a hard-on straining to free itself from my shorts I managed to get the color solution into her hair. The color in my hair had set long enough when Amy told me it needed to be rinsed out. I had no idea my hair needed to be rinsed, and I was confused how she planned to accomplish that. Amy and her boyfriend’s apartment was expensive, being right near the beach, but it was small. They had one small kitchen sink and an even smaller bathroom sink, I couldn’t see getting my hair rinsed in either sink. That left only the shower.
She ushered me into the bathroom, gave me the special shampoo and a towel, and pointed me at the shower. It was only a shower, no tub, with an opaque glass door meant for one person to shower at a time. As she stepped out of the bathroom I took my shorts and boxers off and climbed into the small shower. After the beach and hot weather the shower felt amazing. I was just getting through the first rinse of my hair when the bathroom door opened. I fought the soap in my eyes and looked over, it was Amy coming into the bathroom.
“I’ve had the color in for 10 minutes”, she said. “I have to rinse it out or else it’s going to ruin my hair and burn my scalp”. I explained to her that I wasn’t finished yet. “We just didn’t time applying the colors correctly, we’re going to have to both rinse at the same time”, she explained. I didn’t know what she had in mind, surely she wasn’t going to climb into the shower with me? She was dating someone! And I was in the same shower her boyfriend was in 30 minutes ago!
As if to answer my question I could see her remove her sports bra through the frosted glass of the shower door, and then drop her shorts to the floor. I was trying furiously to get the soap out of my eyes and hair so I could get out of the shower and give her the room, but before I could she opened the shower door. There she was in front of me, completely naked, her huge breasts hanging heavily from her chest. I could see the pale patches around her nipples where the bikinis had block her suntan.
I was stunned, I didn’t know what to say or do. Here I was standing naked in her shower with my raging hard-on coming back to life. She stepped quickly into the shower and closed the door. It was a tight squeeze in the shower, and her breasts were pushing into my back. That was all it took, my cock was now completely at attention, the feel of her breasts against me was too much to resist. She put her hands on my side and moved herself closer to the water and me toward the back of the shower. I was powerless to resist her, worried more about hiding my hard on from my friend and not staring at her chest.
She shoved her head under the water and I watched the water flow over her body, around her huge breasts, and down toward her pussy. As my eyes drifted downward I noticed that she had completely shaved her pussy, a small patch of pale skin where I’d only seen her bikini before. I stood there taking in the beauty of her body, watching her rinse her hair, soap suds washing over her skin. Once she had finished rinsing her hair she glanced down at my rock hard cock and smiled. I tried to stammer an apology but she cut me off. “I’ve seen how you look at my tits”, she said.
“I’ve never been with a woman that’s had tits as big as yours”, I said.
“You can feel them if you like”, I heard her say. I couldn’t believe it, but I wasn’t going to waste the opportunity and immediately reached up with both hands and started massaging her wet tits. She leaned back to give me more room which resulted in her back pressing against my chest and my cock sliding up against her ass crack, nestling neatly between her perfect ass cheeks. She began to wiggle her ass against my cock and the sensation, combined with the huge tits spilling out of my hands, was amazing. I moaned softly as I leaned in and kissed her neck. “Guys go crazy for my tits”, she said, “I’m glad you like them”.
She turned to face me and I lowered my mouth to her nipples, sucking them into my mouth and running my tongue around them. Her hand reached down and grabbed my cock, she jerked it a couple of times and I blew my load right there. She continued to pump my cock and I came hard, blowing all over her leg and the walls of the shower. I leaned back and she smiled at me before washing my semen off me and her. “I need to finish showering”, she said, “you better get back into the living room before my boyfriend comes home”.
That snapped me back to reality and I hurried out of the shower, put my clothes back on, and scurried back into the living room sitting on the floor in front of the sofa. It was another couple of minutes before she came out of the bathroom, wrapped in a towel, her short hair already starting to dry. She was heading toward the bedroom to get dressed when the phone rang, she answered and had a short conversation. “My boyfriend is going to be a while still at the hospital, he said you should probably just head home and we can hang out some other time”, she explained. As she moved across the room toward me I could see the front of the towel hanging open a bit, unable to close completely around her huge tits. I was able to get a peak of her shaved pussy through the crack in the towel.
She saw me looking and said, “Well, since we have time, you can do something for me”, and with that she dropped the towel exposing her naked body to me. Seeing her like this, her huge tits hanging before me, awoke my cock and I started to get hard again. She had moved up to me and gently pushed my head back so that it rested flat on the sofa. As she spread her legs, hovering her shaved, exposed pussy inches above my upturned face, she said, “I made you cum, now you make me cum, and if you do a good job I will let you play with my tits again”.
That was all the encouragement I needed. I reached up, grabbed her hips, and pulled her pussy down on my face. I started hungrily lapping at her cunt lips, parting them with my tongue, before working my way up to her clit. My tongue darted up and down, dancing over her clit with ease. From the position she was in, kneeling on the couch her pussy directly on my face, I could look up and see her two huge tits hanging above me, tempting me. Amy had her hands on her breasts, tweaking the nipples, pushing her tits together, massaging and kneading her tit flesh all as if to remind me what my prize was for making her cum. I started to move my hands up from her hips to her breasts, but she swatted at them and placed them squarely back on her hips. Looking down at me she scolded me, “No tits for you until I cum. Now… eat my pussy”.
I kept licking her clit, sucking it into my mouth and rolling it around on my tongue. I could feel her building to a climax which only drove me on. I shifted my tongue from massaging her clit to her pussy lips, and when I pushed my tongue up into her pussy as deep as I could she came hard. “Oh! Oohh! OH!”, she yelled as she bucked on my face, her pussy juice running down my cheeks and chin. I wiggled my tongue inside her pussy and she exclaimed, “Oh Fuck Yes! Fuck Yes!”
Amy’s orgasm must have lasted for a full minute before she started to come down, her moaning returning to a slower beat, but she hadn’t lifted her cunt off my face yet. So I shifted my hands from her hips to her tits, this time she didn’t stop me, and I stuck my tongue deep in her pussy again causing her to cum a second time, “Ah! Aahh! Aaahhh… fuck yes!”. As I rolled her nipples between my fingers, my tongue still working in her pussy, she reached down and grabbed a handful of my hair pulling my face hard into her pussy. She was looking down at me with pure lust on her face, “Tongue my pussy… tongue my pussy… fuck yes…”, she cooed at me. Her second orgasm was harder and longer than her first, and she didn’t let go of my hair until she’d finished cumming.
She rolled off of me and laid on her back spread across the couch. My cock was practically bursting out of my shorts at this point, a wet spot staining the front. I got up off the floor and Amy reached out and rubbed my cock through my shorts. “My boyfriend works all the time, so I never get to cum enough”, she said. “I usually have to do it myself, or use my toys”. She reached toward the end of the couch, sliding open the top drawer of the end table, and pulling a large, pink dildo out of the top drawer. “I keep them stashed all over the apartment” she explained. “You’ve never been with a woman with tits like mine?”, she asked as she bounced her tits with her hand.
I explained that I’d never been with a woman with more than a B cup, much less DD like hers. “So you’ve never tit fucked a woman either?”, she asked. I almost passed out, that had always been one of my fantasies, especially with a woman like Amy. Her tits were practically made for tit fucking. She reached out and took my shorts and boxers off, dropping them to the floor. Here I was standing over here naked body, eyes locked on her huge tits, with my hard cock sticking out over her. Amy had been sucking on the dildo, getting it slick with her mouth, and I thought I was going to cum right there watching her. She reached out and grabbed my cock and pulled me closer to her while using her other hand to slowly insert the dildo into her pussy. “Well if we’re going to tit fuck, we should do this right. Ughh… first, we have to get your cock wet enough to slide easily”. And with that she sucked my cock into her mouth, taking my whole shaft down to my balls, in one stroke.
Bracing myself against the wall I stood over her while she sucked on my cock. She had one hand holding the base of my cock and her other hand was furiously fucking her pussy with the dildo. Watching her sucking my cock, staring up into my eyes, all while dildo fucking her pussy was making me harder than I ever thought possible. A couple of times I got close to cumming, but she must have been able to sense this because she backed off her pace on my cock each time. After what seemed like forever she took my cock out of her mouth and said, “Ok. Move over me, put your cock between my tits”. I did as she directed, straddling her on the couch, and laid my moistened cock right between her huge tits.
She dropped the dildo out of her pussy, leaving it laying on the couch between her legs and took her hands and pushed each of her tits tight around my cock. It looked so easy, so effortless for her, to just massage her tits around my cock as she was, it was obvious that she’d done this a lot before. “Do you like that? Does it feel good?”, she asked me. I could only nod in response I was so lost in the feeling. “Fuck my tits with your cock. Rub your cock against my chest”, she ordered me. I started rocking back and forth and the feeling was amazing.
I was enjoying watching the tip of my cock slid through the top of her cleavage, the feeling of her tits rubbing against me, both of us couldn’t take our eyes off my cock sliding through her massive tits. She was intent on watching my cock sliding between her tits, her hands holding them tight, playing with her nipples. Having my hands free I reached one back, picked up the dildo, and slid it back into her pussy. “Ooohhh…”, she moaned loudly as I slipped it inside her. I had started concentrating on fucking her cunt with the large, pink dildo and had slowly my rhythmic fucking of her breasts, so she started moving her tits up and down against the length of my cock.
The combination of watching her play with her nipples and the incredible sensation of soft tit flesh against my hard cock was too much. I started to twitch as my climax came and she sat up slightly, moved her tits down my shaft, and took the head of my cock in her mouth. It was too much for me and I came harder than I ever had before. As I emptied my load into her mouth she continued to rub her tits against my cock shaft all the while sucking the cum out of my dick. She swallowed my entire load, still squeezing her tits against me. It was obvious that she’d done this a lot, she was so skilled at it the whole thing looked effortless for her.
I got up off her, completely spent. She reached down and worked the dildo out of her pussy, it was completely drenched with her cunt juice. Then she sat up, her huge tits still free in front of her, I marveled at how amazing they looked. “As I said, my boyfriend is always at work, and I don’t nearly get enough satisfaction”, she said. She took the dildo into her mouth and began sucking and licking it clean. Smiling at me and said, “If you’d like we can do this again some time”. She brushed her tits against my arm, her nipples were still erect, and if we’d had more time I’m sure more would have happened. As it was I had to get dressed and go home. She wrapped the towel around herself again and walked me to the door, showing me out, but I knew I’d see her again.
My husband was really excited to get our new television, but I wasn’t too thrilled with the cost. I never really watched tv and didn’t understand all the technology behind it. We’d had a 3d television for a while, then the holographic projector, but my husband said this new technology was fully interactive. Something to do with a projection from the television that would produce various brainwave functions to make the whole experience interactive… I didn’t really understand it, but my husband seemed really excited.
It was smaller than I thought, really just a small, black box that sat on the table in the middle of the room. Like the holographic projection tv the images and sound would orient to wherever you were sitting. For weeks I ignored the thing, partly afraid of something sending signals into my brain, but my husband loved it. It was all he did in the evening after work, he’d get home and sit down to start watching television. I didn’t see what the big deal was, but he enjoyed it so I didn’t care that much.
After the third week I began to get suspicious of the new television, my husband would watch it as I went to bed. Minutes later he would come upstairs, take a shower, and then climb into bed next to me. When I asked him about it he said he was watching sports highlights, and the interactive television put him right down on the court, or field, or whatever. Another two weeks went by, my husband’s behavior continued, before my curiosity got the better of me.
An hour after my husband left for work I sat down in the living room and, after a few minutes of trying to figure it out, switched the new television on. It took a few seconds to start up, then a holographic message appeared over the device which read, “To avoid double vision, please keep your eyes closed while the device is in use”.
‘That sounds ominous’, I thought, but I closed my eyes anyway. An instruction screen came up with a long list of help topics and I thought, 'I don’t want to read all this’. As soon as I finished my thought the list disappeared and I heard a computer generated voice in my head say, “Accepted, skipping tutorial”.
I freaked out, the television was reading my thoughts. “Correct”, the voice said again, “This device is fully interactive and programmed to respond to your thought patterns”.
For a minute I sat there and tried not to think of anything, and the television just hummed quietly on the table. Finally I couldn’t help it and had thoughts about what my husband had been watching, it was the reason I tried this in the first place. Before I could stop myself the television responded, “Loading channel”.
To my surprise it didn’t load a sports channel. The text over a blank screen indicated that it was loading a pornographic channel, which my husband knew I don’t like him to watch. A small box appeared in the lower corner and as my attention was drawn to it the box expanded until it filled my vision. It was overwhelming at first, everything around me changed from the blackness of having my eyes closed, to another place entirely.
Opening my eyes for just a split second almost gave me a headache, it was like being in two places at once. I snapped my eyes shut again and tried to make out my surroundings. It seemed like I was in a rather generic looking office, plain desks, bad lighting, and all. The first thing I noticed was that I felt cold, like sitting in office air conditioning. Amazing technology that it was, the television was actually causing my brain to think that I was feeling cold air, and I could feel the goosebumps rise on my skin in response.
Then a man came around the corner and sat on the edge of the desk I was at. He was remarkably handsome, almost perfect looking actually, and his cologne was intoxicating. To my surprise he looked right at me and said, “Hello Susan”. I was shocked that the program knew my name until I remember that the television was reading my thoughts. “I brought you something”.
He set down a bouquet of flowers on the desk in front of me. I looked around, thinking the program might be addressing someone else. “Everyone else has gone home”, he said, “it’s just us now”.
That was when I heard myself say, “That’s really sweet. Thank you”. Even though it was my voice that said it; I didn’t say it and I certainly didn’t want to. Worse, I hadn’t even thought it which meant I was seeing things from the position of one of the characters.
'Not just seeing things, hearing, smelling, and feeling things too’, I reminded myself. I wondered if the television could simulate tastes, and as I found out later, yes it can. The man sitting on the desk got up and moved around behind me. When he leaned down and kissed my neck I almost jumped. It felt like he really kissed my neck. It was strange, but sensations crept through my body even though I didn’t want to respond.
As he continued to kiss my neck and rub my shoulders I had to remind myself, 'This isn’t happening to me. I’m not here. This is all a program, a recording really, and I’m simply seeing what happened to an actress’. Then he grabbed my breasts and started rubbing them through my shirt. Fire shot down through my body, everything tingled, and I could feel myself get wet. I heard myself moan and wasn’t sure whether it was really me, or the actress.
“God Susan, you smell so good”, he said.
'Alright, this has gone far enough. How do I make this stop?’, I thought, but I got no response from the device. I sat there trapped in the scene, trying to think anything I could to get the device to stop, or turn off, but without success. Meanwhile the man in this scene continued to advance his hands, unbuttoning my shirt, and then slipping his hands inside my bra to squeeze my breasts and pinch my nipples.
My mind and body were torn. All I could think about was how to stop the device or change the channel, but I didn’t know how to work the damned television. It truly felt like this strange man was running his hands over my body, touching my breasts, and I didn’t want him to. I hated pornography, my husband knew that, and now because of his disgusting lies I’d been caught in this horrible situation.
That was when I realized that if my husband had been watching this channel, then he was getting the same experience that I was but probably from the perspective of the man. Realizing that, made me madder than I already was. What my husband was doing was akin to cheating on me. I became furious, but it was only in my mind. Whatever the television was doing to me it was having an effect on my body, I was becoming flush and aroused.
Apparently I was stuck in this situation, and I feared how far it might go. That was when the man spun my chair around so I was facing him. My shirt was unbuttoned completely and my bra was pulled down, he dropped to his knees in front of my and start kissing my breasts and sucking on my nipples. Despite all my protests for the device to stop, and my mind screaming that I was not enjoying what was happening, the television kept pushing feelings into my body.
I tried to say things, to think of things, all to make the actress change the course of the scene, but nothing worked. The man moved himself lower, pushed my skirt up around my waist, and as I put my legs over the arms of the chair to spread myself wide he pushed my panties aside. 'No! No! No!’, my mind screamed, but it happened anyway.
His head came forward, his tongue darted out, and I felt him make contact with my pussy. It was incredible how real it felt, and I actually squirmed in response to his tongue. He stuck two fingers inside me, pumping them in and out as he ate my pussy. I heard myself moaning and could feel an orgasm building, my thoughts of making the program stop were fading away. The technique was perfect, exactly what I liked and things I didn’t even know that I liked, the television was really good at reading my thoughts.
I grabbed two handfuls of his hair, holding his head to my snatch, and then my head rolled back and I came. The orgasm ripped through me, setting every part of my body on fire, and I felt myself shuddering in the chair. “Ohhh Fuuuck!”, I screamed unsure whether it was really me or just the actress. He was relentless, lapping at my pussy with an unwavering intensity, and it prolonged my orgasm making it stronger than I’d ever felt. “Fuck! Fuck! Fuck!”, I chanted with each breath.
As I collapsed out of my orgasm, gasping for breath, he leaned back away from me and removed his shirt. His chest and arms were perfect, muscular and sculpted, an all over tan and smooth, soft skin. There was a bulge in the front of his dress pants and I leaned forward, rubbing it with one hand, and said, “Mmm… let’s see what you have for me”.
Now that I had regained my senses I started trying to protest the program again, searching for a way to escape the device. Fumbling blindly I got up from the couch and tried to feel my way out of the room, but it was an immensely odd sensation feeling two things at once. A strong sense of vertigo shook me and I felt myself fall over, for a moment my eyes opened and I saw myself laying in the doorway to the kitchen.
Inside the program the actress had undone his pants and was taking down his underwear. I blindly tried to crawl away from the device, thinking that if I got out of the room I’d be away from it’s range. But I had to pause when his dick sprang free from his pants, it was impossibly large and only half hard. Panic gripped me, I knew what was coming next, and I tried desperately to crawl as far as I could.
The middle of the kitchen was as far as I made it before the actress sucked the head of the cock into her mouth. I could feel it, filling my mouth, and I could taste it. To my surprise she kept taking the shaft into her mouth, forcing her way down it, and I felt it push against the back of my throat. Gagging a bit, she let up and drew back until just the head was in my mouth. It didn’t last though, she started pumping her head and hands up and down his dick. Each time it hit my throat I fought for air.
Disoriented and distraught I found my way into one of the kitchen chairs. I sat there helplessly experiencing this actress suck his dick, working it over with hands, mouth, and tongue. In just a few minutes though she’d gotten him almost completely hard. As she pulled her head back I could see his dick glistening with saliva.
He stood me up, taking off my shirt and unhooking my bra. I leaned back onto the desk, spreading my legs wide, and he stepped up to me. Positioning his dick at the entrance to my pussy I heard myself say, “Ohhh please fuck me”. That’s not what I wanted. I couldn’t help but think about how much it would hurt, how uncomfortable it would be, and how much I didn’t want it to happen at all, but the television had other ideas.
“Of course Susan”, he said smiling at me. Slowly he pushed himself forward, penetrating me and spreading my pussy wide. To my surprise it felt amazingly real, I could feel myself getting spread by his dick pushing into me, but it didn’t hurt. There were nothing but feelings of pleasure as he pushed himself inside me. Parts of me tingled that I didn’t even know I had.
Immediately he started pumping in and out, faster and faster. The sensations building inside of me were intense, more than I’d ever thought I could feel, my body was moving in time with his thrusts. I grabbed the edge of the chair with one hand, the edge of the table with my other, and tried to hold on tight as my body jerked against my will. I could hear myself moaning as I got closer and closer to orgasm.
My mind fought my body, trying to resist what the television was doing, but all of my bodily responses were being affected. The flushing of my skin, the warmth and wetness in my pussy, the pleasure running through me, the muscle spasms, my moans, and even the sweat dripping down me. When I orgasmed it was so strong it caused me to shake all over, so much that I fell out of the chair and onto the floor, and I heard myself yelling with pleasure.
For a long time I continued to writhe on the floor in pleasure, getting the fucking of my life from this imaginary man, yelling and moaning in ecstasy. As I broke into my second unbelievable orgasm he kept up his pace, getting faster, and my imaginary counterpart threw her legs over his arms, knees at elbows. The result was an entirely new angle of penetration, changing and heightening the sensations.
It felt so real, more than real, it was the best fucking of my life. A few minutes later and he picked me up off the desk, held me in the air with his strong arms, and bounced me up and down on his huge cock. The feeling of being helpless, which I actually was, made me more turned on. After another two orgasms he bent me over the desk and fucked me from behind, but after a minute he buried his dick in my ass.
To my amazement the television was able to reproduce the feelings rather accurately. The difference was that in real life I didn’t enjoy anal sex, but with the device invading my mind it made the sensations nothing but pleasurable. It was an unbelievable feeling, getting my ass filled while he fingered my pussy and rubbed my clit, all while pounding into me harder than anyone else ever had.
After a few minutes and another orgasm I could feel him tensing up inside me, getting ready to cum, and in response the actress separated from him and spun around to face him. As she dropped to her knees I could see that she was looking directly at his cock, watching him jerk his hand up and down the shaft, and then I heard myself say, “Give me that cum, shoot your cum on my face”.
Though I certainly didn’t want it, it happened anyway. His dick start spasming and hot blast after hot blast of cum landed on my face and neck, splashing down to my tits. It was strangely erotic, watching this strange man cum for me as he chanted, “Oh Susan, oh Susan…”
The actress drew some of his cum to her mouth with a finger and licked it up, I could taste it in my mouth and feel the moan of pleasure. 'That has to be the end’, I thought, and sure enough it was. Slowly the images started to fade to black, I took advantage of the lacking image to try and struggle my way farther from the device
I only managed to drag myself to the hallway when commercials started, commercials for various shows on this porn channel, phone sex lines, and products. Each one that appeared had me in the middle of the action, doing all sorts of lewd activities. By the time the commercials were over I was barely to the bottom of the stairway.
Still struggling in my mind to find a way to turn the device off, the best I could come up with was to get as far away from it as I could. It didn’t matter though, the next show started and it was call Black Bangers. Fear overtook me as it started, I was sitting alone on a couch, but was quickly joined in the room by three large black men. Helplessly I was molested by the television again.
At some point in the middle of getting gang fucked by the three black men, with every hole filled, cumming harder than I thought was possible, I passed out from exhaustion. When I came to I was laying on the stairs, but the television wasn’t in my head. I was able to take a shower and get myself together before my husband got home.
“Hi honey”, he said, “How was your day?”
I was exhausted, pissed at him for hiding his activities from me, but at the same time more sexually satisfied as I’d ever been in my life. If my asshole husband was going to use the television and avoid having sex with me, then I was going to do the same. “Good, nice and quiet”.
After my shower I’d learned how to handle the television, the manual was rather friendly, and as it turned out there was a hand remote that I didn’t know about. There were some shows that I was rather interested in trying out.
My wife Anne had just graduated from college with a degree in communications. Anne was a very attractive woman, petite with long blonde hair, a well built body, and soft, pale skin. She’d been looking for a job for a while, hoping to find something in news casting. We hadn’t been in Los Angeles for more than a month when my wife told me that she’d found something. She told that she had been hired to do behind-the-scenes work for a cable television show, it honestly sounded like a great way to get into the business, exactly what she’d been hoping for.
The following Monday Anne dressed up for work and headed out first thing in the morning. Sometime around lunch she called me, “They’re really happy with me so far, but they think I’m a better fit for the evening show instead of the morning so. So they want me to stay late today to meet everyone”. I told her I’d wait up for her, wished her luck, and then we hung up. We hadn’t been in town long enough for me to get a new job yet, so Anne was the only one bringing in money, as such I didn’t mind if she had to work late or not. Having the evening to myself I decided to watch some television, but the rest of the evening passed uneventfully.
Next morning Anne went into work later in the afternoon, she was gone until one in the morning. Each night Anne would come home and tell me about work, describing the whole production. I didn’t understand most of it, but pretended to care. It went like this for almost a month before I began to suspect something was happening at her job. She would leave for work around two in the afternoon, get home around one in the morning, she was always tired, sex had stopped completely since she started working, and one night I was pretty sure that she came home wearing different clothes than she had left wearing.
I started to ask her questions, but she was always either deflective or went into technical terms about the show that I didn’t understand. All I knew is that it was an hour long, news show, on a cable station. She would occasionally mention something about random elements and the unpredictability of the news as an explanation for why she would get home at different times, but I knew from all the talks we’d had as she went through school that nothing put on television was random. They could control everything, whether with different cuts, multiple takes, computer controls, etc. Even the “randomness” of game shows was all controlled to produce the most exciting outcomes I knew. I realized that I didn’t even know the name of the show or the station that it was on. I had no way of even scanning the cable stations to see if I could find my wife because she worked off camera.
Frustration had been building inside me, and sitting there in front of the television I decided to find some porn to relieve myself. I flipped through the series of soft core porn networks and then found myself in the dozen channels that were more hardcore. About halfway through these I froze, the television showed my wife sitting at a news desk next to a rather young, good looking man.
The guy was wearing a suit and Anne was wearing a low-cut, button up, suit that I was certain she hadn’t left the house in. Her cleavage was clearly visible. The duo were sitting behind a long, clear table, papers in front of them, blue screen behind, exactly like a real news cast. Beneath the table I could see the matching pants of the guy’s suit and a smart, but short, skirt barely concealing my wife’s legs which were wrapped in sheer stockings. It was clear that the show was just starting, an announcer was introducing the cast.
“Sex in the News!”, the announcer said, “with Monica Cox…”, the television showed a dark haired woman, probably latina, dressed in an outfit similar to my wife’s. She was standing in front of a weather map, smiling. “…And Amanda Lee…”, the announcer continued. The view changed to show a very pretty asian woman, dressed the same, sitting on a comfortable chair next to a small table opposite an empty chair just like hers. “…James Long…" This time there was a well built, thick black guy, wearing a suit, and holding a football. ”…and at the desk, Evelyn Show… My wife came into view, sitting there, looking pretty and smiling, “…and Charles Alex!”, and then the guy at the desk next to her came onto the screen.
“This is… Sex in the News!”, the announcer proclaimed as the music died down. The view had stayed on Charles, and after a moment’s pause he started into a regular news cast. I was starting to wonder why my wife had hidden this from me, and then I realized that every story they were covering involved sex in some way. A story about a sexual accident between two couples in Europe, sexual legislation changing in some state, etc. All recent stories, from the past few days, but all related to sex in some way. They weren’t shying away from using any words or terms either, I’d never heard my wife talk like that, but the whole thing was very professionally done.
Five minutes into the show I was calmed down, all my frustration gone, and I was getting ready to turn the station when they switched over to Amanda. She was doing an interview with a male porn star, they actually showed some of his scenes. Then Amanda said to him, “Can we see your cock?”
“Sure”, he replied. Then he stood up and pulled his cock out of his pants. His long dick hang there for a second before the petite Asian woman reached over and grabbed it. The guy didn’t look surprised, only a small smile on his face as she began to stroke it. After a few seconds she dropped out of the chair and onto her knees in front of him and started to suck his cock, never taking her hand off of it. For about a minute more the camera stayed on her as she sucked his cock, growing it to hardness with her mouth and hand.
Then the view switched back to the main table where my wife was sitting next to Charles. They were both looking off camera to the right, he was smiling, but my wife had a lustful look on her face. Then I noticed that one of her hands was beneath the table, her skirt pulled slightly up, and her hand buried in her crotch working back and forth. Her legs were spread, so there was nothing to block the view of the camera. “Looks like Amanda is enjoying the interview”, Charles said, “As she usually does”. He turned back toward the front, then looked over at my wife, “Ha ha”, he chuckled slightly, “Seems Evelyn is enjoying it too”.
“Well I guess it’s that time in the show”, Charles said looking straight into the camera. They were only ten minutes into the hour long show, what was he talking about? “Time to spin the wheel for everyone and see what we’ll be enjoying tonight”. With that a graphic appeared behind him on the blue screen of a large, colored wheel. “I don’t think we need to spin for Amanda”, Charles finished.
Again the view changed and showed Amanda, sitting in her chair, her skirt and panties missing, the porn star kneeling between her legs licking her pussy. Amanda’s head was thrown back, her eyes closed, and she was moaning softly. The camera view changed back and Charles said, “Let’s spin for Monica first”. The graphic of the wheel behind him started to spin, making a click noise as it did. After a few second though it stopped and words flashed up saying, “Vibrating Panties!”
The view returned to the weather map, Monica standing in front of it, and she was removing her panties. A man appeared from off camera, he was wearing only a pair of silk boxer briefs, but he was carrying a pair of silk panties with a small, plastic dildo inside them. He knelt in front of Monica, as she lifted her skirt revealing her bush of pussy hair, and then he helped her step into the panties. Sliding them up her legs the little piece of plastic was sticking up and heading straight for her pussy. When he got them to the top of her legs, she spread her pussy lips with one hand as he guided it into her snatch.
Once done, the panties firmly in place, and the small dildo inside her, a humming noise became apparent. Monica twitched slightly, hunching her body a bit, as the noise started but then she managed to straighten up. The male assistant helped her remove her skirt, then her shirt, before he disappeared off camera carrying the clothes. That left Monica standing there in a red silk bra, the vibrating panties, matching red stockings, and her heels. “How’s that feel Monica?”, Charles asked.
“Ohhhh…”, Monica let out a soft moan. “They’re really… umm… rubbing against my clit”, she said, “It’s really distracting… but oohhh… it feels really good”.
“Ok”, Charles said, “We’ll come back to Monica in a minute for the weather, but let’s check in with Amanda”.
The view went back to Amanda. The porn star was sitting in the chair, Amanda was laying on top of him, her pussy on his face, his cock buried in her mouth. Both of them were moaning as their mouths and tongues worked on each other. Then the view went back to the main table, my wife was sitting there, her hand still working at her crotch, but now very clearly inside the pair of black lace panties she was wearing.
“Let’s do James next”, Charles announced. Again the wheel began to spin and click, and when it stopped the screen read “Cowboy!" There was even a whoop and the sound of a whip cracking to accompany the text. When the screen flipped back over to James he was smiling and already removing his suit. A very pretty blonde woman came onto the stage next to him, she was completely naked and had a perfect, all-over tan. She helped him remove his suit, and then his boxers.
When his dick popped out even I said wow. It was huge, long and thick, and as dark colored as his skin. He laid down on his back and the blonde woman knelt over him, poured some lube onto his dick, and started rubbing it in with her hand. The long, thick, black dick started coming to life in her hands immediately. "Monica, ready for the weather?”, Charles asked from off camera.
The view shift back to Monica, standing in front of the weather map, a soft humming noise accompanying her quiet moans. “Sure Charles”, she said. Monica was slightly hunched over, as if to pull the panties slightly away from her pussy, but when she noticed the camera was on her, she straightened back up. The humming got more intense and she actually let out a small yelp of surprise. “Umm… here in California… it’s going to be hot and wet”, she said pointing at the map. “Oh god… umm… ooohhh…”, she was losing concentration, standing up straight was pulling the panties tight against her pussy.
“It’s definitely… going to… umm…”, Monica was trying to say something, but it was getting lost between her increasing moans.
“I’m sorry Monica”, Charles said, “We didn’t quite get that. You know you can’t take the panties off until you finish the weather”.
“Yeah…”, Monica sat down on the stage, spreading her legs wide toward the camera. “It’s going to… ummm… cum in…”, she trailed off again into more moans, “cumming… to…" Whatever she was trying to say got lost as she started cumming, her body shook and her moans got louder. Her body rocked back and forth, she reached down one hand and held the front of her panties, pressing them into her cunt harder.
"Let’s see how the interview is going with Amanda”, Charles said. The view switched back, the porn star was still in the chair, but Amanda was now straddling him with his cock buried in her pussy. She was sitting on top of him backward so they were both facing the camera, and his cock was clearly visible as it disappeared inside her again and again. Amanda was moaning loudly, as she humped up and down on his dick, making a sort of squeaking whimper each time his cock slammed into her.
The camera stayed on Amanda fucking the porn star for a few minutes, her humping away furiously. Her skirt was bunched up around her waist, the jacket and shirt unbuttoned and opened, and the force of the fucking had caused her small tits to bounce up so that her nipples were visible over her white bra. “Oh yes! Oh yes! OH!”, Amanda’s moans got louder as she started cumming and her humping got more intense.
Once Amanda came down off her orgasm the camera switched back to Monica. She was still sitting on the floor, pushing the panties hard against her pussy, gyrating her hips and moaning. “Monica, we need that weather”, Charles said.
“Yeah…”, she replied obviously fighting to focus. She pulled her hand away from the panties and looked up at the map behind her. “It’s going to be hot… on the coast… warmer inland… rain to the north…" Monica trailed off, getting distracted again as her hand slid back down to her panties and pushed gently.
"How about some sports?”, Charles said. The view switched back to John. He was on his back, the blonde woman kneeling over him rubbing his huge, black cock. It, and her hands, were glistening with the lube that she had used. “Time for some sports John!”, Charles said with enthusiasm. John motioned to the blonde woman, she got up, straddled his dick with one knee up, used her hands to spread her pussy and rub some of the lube into it, and then sat herself down on John’s hard dick.
It disappeared inside of her instantly, splitting her wide and pushing into her deep. Without hesitation she started grinding back and forth while waggling her tits in his face. John was obviously enjoying himself as the blonde woman moaned while fucking him, but despite the distraction he was able to give a fair review of the big games. To his credit though I think the blonde sitting on him had at least one orgasm while he did.
The view returned to the main table. My wife had composed herself, her skirt back in place, both hands on the desk, but her legs were spread and the camera had a clear view up her short skirt. To my horror she wasn’t wearing any panties, her small blonde patch of pubic hair barely visible at the top of her pale legs. There was about thirty minutes left in the show. “Time for the final part of the news”, Charles said. “Ready Evelyn?”
My wife turned to look at him, sitting next to her, “I’m ready Charles”, she replied rather enthusiastically. Again the blue screen changed, but this time instead of one big wheel there were two wheels. One wheel was directly behind my wife and the other directly behind Charles. Not once had my wife closed her legs, she hadn’t even made an effort. The wheels slowed, less clicks with each second, and then the one behind Charles stopped. “Blowjob!” flashed over the wheel behind him.
Charles smiled big as a pretty redhead came onto the screen from the right, she was completely naked, and she crawled under the table toward Charles giving the camera a clear view of her bare ass and pussy. A second later the wheel behind my wife stopped and the word “Behind!” flashed over the wheel. My wife pushed her chair back and stood up. Then the camera showed the redhead under the table pulled Charles’s dick out of his pants and immediately wrapping her mouth around it.
Switching back, the view showed the table from the front, the redhead’s ass toward the camera, and her head bobbing up and down in Charles’s lap. Anne slowly bent over the table toward the camera, and once her chest was flat on the table she reached her hands back and pulled her skirt up around her waist. From the left side of the stage a tall, well-built latino man came onto the stage behind my wife. His big cock was already hard, sticking out in front of him, swaying as he stepped up behind my wife.
I actually shouted at the television, knowing what was going to happen. My words were ineffective though. The man positioned himself behind my wife, she looked back over her shoulder at him as he lined up, and then he pushed his hips forward. Part of me wanted to believe it was an act, trick footage, but the look on my wife’s face told me it was all true. Lust and desire showed on her face, the guy behind her grabbed her hips and started thrusting forward and backward vigorously.
Anger rose up within me, I was getting furious watching the television. I grabbed the phone intent on calling Anne and stopping her. The scene on the television changed to a camera obviously mounted under the table, it showed a fairly close up shot of my wife’s pussy and the large, tanned cock pumping in and out of it. Without ringing the phone went straight to my voicemail, my wife’s voice said, “This is Anne. I’ve turned the phone off cause we’re filming, but leave me a message and I’ll get back to you as soon as I can”.
On screen my wife was making other noises. “And in… oohhh… Alaskaaa… yesterday… oh fuck!”, Anne was trying to read a news story but was having trouble. The camera switched back to the front view of the table, Charles was still getting his cock sucked by the redhead and my wife was still getting pounded from behind. They put a picture in picture view on the screen, the smaller picture was the view from under the table of the strange man’s cock pounding into my wife’s pussy.
Anne completely lost the story, her words trailing off into moans of pleasure. Charles looked over at my wife as she was getting fucked. “You um, need to finish the story Evelyn”, he said.
“Yeah…”, Anne said. “Fuck me… oohhh… there was a couple in Alaska… that was caught… oh yeah…”, she started to drift off again. After a second she caught herself and refocused. “They were caught fucking in a church”, she forced out quickly, “Back to you Charles”.
Before the camera cut away from my wife I saw her push herself up from the table, holding herself up, and started fucking harder back against the cock buried insider her. Charles fought his way through another story, the whole time the camera showing him sitting at the table w/ the redhead’s bare ass and pussy beneath it. The smaller picture clearly showed one of her hands working up and down his shaft while she sucked furiously on the head of his cock. He was distracted, but not as bad as my wife was.
When he finished his story the camera went back to my wife. Her chest was bare now, the shirt and jacket gone, her beautiful tits bouncing for all to see. The guy behind her had one handful of her hair, his other hand was still holding her hip. Their fucking was very forceful now, Anne’s skirt still bunched around her waist, her black stockings and heels were the only thing intact. “Evelyn. The, uh, the story?”, Charles forced out.
The camera had moved in a little closer, the paleness of my wife’s skin contrasting against the dark tan of the guy fucking her. Her face showed nothing but complete lust, she was lost to the sensations that the large, invading cock was bringing to her pussy. She was getting more lewd with each passing minute also. “Oh yes… fuck me… shove that big cock into me!”, my wife was yelling, her head held back by the guy pulling her hair.
It was obvious that she was cumming, her orgasm long and loud. No one interrupted the scene again. The strange man just continued to pound into my wife’s pussy and she continued to moan and scream in pleasure. After almost ten minutes of various camera angles and the stranger’s herculean like prowess, my wife had cum at least four times. Then the guy came, his moans had been getting louder, and finally he pushed forward as hard as he could, trapping my wife against the table edge, as his body spasmed.
Each time his body would twitch forward Anne would give a short, loud, “Ah!”, of pleasure. When he finished he stepped backward, and then off camera. My wife sat herself down in the chair, pulled up to the table, and smiled at the camera. The view from under the table showed the guy’s jizz starting to dribble out of her pussy. “Let’s go back to Amanda”, my wife said very professionally.
The view changed back to Amanda and the porn star, both completely naked. She was kneeling in the chair, he was fucking her from behind, and almost on cue he pulled out of her. Spun her around, and as she lay there in the chair, her stocking covered legs spread wide, ankles in the air, her heels still on her feet, he jerked his cock a couple of times and spewed his cum all over her pussy, stomach, and tits. Once done Amanda started rubbing the cum into her skin and said smiling, “That’s all Evelyn, back to you and Charles!”
Again the view returned to the table, my wife still sitting there with her skirt bunched around her waist, cum leaking from her well fucked pussy. Charles was standing at the end of the table, the redhead kneeling in front of him. He was jerking his cock and she was pushing her breasts together looking up at him. A minute later he came, spewing all over the redhead’s tits. Looking pleased she slipped off the set, cum hanging from her tits, and Charles sat back down in his chair not even bothering to shove his dick back into his pants.
“How are you doing James?”, Charles asked once seated. The camera switched back to James, he was still on the floor on his back, the woman was still on top of his bouncing on his cock, though with obviously less energy and enthusiasm.
“I think she’s done”, James said with a slight laugh.
“Well, we all have to finish”, Charles said. “How about it Evelyn?”, he asked turning toward my wife, “Think you can help James close out the show?”
“Absolutely Charles”, my wife said smiling at him and then the camera.
James lifted the woman off him, his massive black cock glistening from her pussy juice, and then he got up. As he walked over to the table my wife got up from her chair and moved to the end of the table to meet him. When they got to each other Anne reached out, grabbed his hard dick, and started stroking it. They kissed once and then James lowered his head to my wife’s tits and started sucking on them. Not once did her hand stop stroking his shaft, the cock looking even more massive in her petite hands.
His hands had been exploring my wife’s chest, but he moved them to her shoulders and pushed her down to her knees. Without being asked my wife immediately sucked the head of the monster black cock into her mouth. Both of her hands were busy, one stroking the shaft and the other massaging his balls. I rarely got head from my wife, and she never really enjoyed it, but she was making this look like the greatest thing she’d ever experienced.
My wife was licking up and down his shaft, sucking the pussy juice of a strange woman off this monster black dick. James pulled her hair out of the way with one hand and used his other to guide her head. This went on until about a minute before the end of the show. Anne was really working up and down his shaft, her head moving quickly, taking as much of the black cock into her mouth and throat as she could get, and all while jerking the base of his shaft and massaging his massive balls.
And then he pulled his hips back, his cock falling out of her mouth, and using his hand he guided the cum that erupted from the end of the huge black head. Some of his semen landed in my wife’s open mouth, some splattered on her face, some landed in her hair, a bit dribble down onto her tits, the last landed square on her chin. James must have squirted a dozen times, seemingly dumping gallons of cum onto my wife.
Anne was looking up at him, cooing and smiling as he emptied the last of his load onto her, she really appeared to be enjoying herself. When he was done she licked the head of his dick one last time and then got up and sat back down in her chair at the anchor table. Amanda and Monica came onto the set. Amanda was still naked and Monica had removed the panties, now she was only wearing her bra, stockings, and heels, and I could clearly see that her pussy was completely shaved. They and James moved around behind the desk and then all five of them faced the camera.
“For Sex in the News”, Charles said, “I’m Charles Alex”. His pants were still undone, his now limp cock hanging out of his pants.
“I’m Evelyn Show”, my wife said with cum still in her hair and on her face, her skirt still bunched around her waist.
“I’m Amanda Lee”.
“I’m James Long”, he said with a big smile on his face.
“And I’m Monica Cox”.
Then in unison they all said, “Good night and good fucking!”
The lights in the studio dimmed, the announcer came on reading some disclaimer about the rights to broadcast or air the material… blah blah blah. In the background, as the credits rolled past, I could see the five of them talking. Occasionally one of them would reach over and touch someone else, Monica was obviously talking to Charles, I could see her smile, and then she reached over and grabbed James’s softening cock. She jiggled it a little bit and everyone laughed. Right before it faded out completely I saw James reach over and grab Monica’s pussy, but whatever else happened faded off into black.
I was totally stunned, I couldn’t believe it. Inside I was furious and hurt, I wanted to rage, but I also realized that I hadn’t been unable to look away from the screen. Just as I was about to switch off the television, an ad came on for Sex in the News. It was a thirty second montage of clips from the show, Monica fucking some guy and sucking another guy at the same time, Charles fucking some woman over the desk, Amanda interviewing a woman and then eating her pussy, James with a woman sitting on his face. The announcer introduced each person as their clips were shown, and then toward the end of the commercial he said, “And with new anchor Evelyn Show”. ‘Anne’, I thought angrily , 'My wife’s name is Anne’.
An image appeared of my wife sitting on the edge of the anchor table, her legs spread wide, working a dildo in and out of her pussy, her tits hanging out the top of her “professional” clothes. The image switched to show her laid down on the table on her back, James standing at the end of the table fucking his huge black cock in and out of her pink pussy. She was completely naked except for a pair of fishnet stockings, her ankles resting on his shoulder, her hands playing with her bare tits. Then another scene, this one with her sitting at the anchor desk, obviously reading a story, but standing next to her were two naked guys. Each guy was jerking his hard cock right in my wife’s face as she tried to not get distracted.
“Sex in the News!”, the announcer said again. “Every night at ten pm, right here. And all this week, extra episodes at eleven pm as we welcome our new anchor, Evelyn Show!" This last part was accompanied by a cut showing the same two guys, both cumming at the same time, and spewing their cum onto my wife’s face… and then my wife smiling happily at the camera with cum dripping down her cheeks and in her hair.
'Another show at eleven?’, I wondered. There was no way they could film two shows a day. Then the television came back to life, it was Sex in the News starting again, same announcer, same introduction, except instead of my wife sitting at the anchor desk there was a pretty woman with brown hair and huge tits, easily D cups, who was introduced as "Jamie Capone”.
The show started much the same way as last time, with them reading news stories back and forth for about ten minutes. And then Charles said, “We have something of an announcement to make folks. Tonight is the last night for our own Jamie here”. The camera shifted to show Jamie looking sad, but smiling. “Yes, Jamie is going on to other things, but we do have a new anchor for you. Someone hand picked by Jamie herself, someone to fill her seat. And our own Amanda Lee is sitting down with her now. Amanda?”.
Views changed, and there was Amanda sitting in her same chair next to the same table, and in the chair opposite was my wife. Amanda was wearing a short black skirt and tight, white, button-up shirt. My wife was wearing only lingerie, lacy panties, a matching lacy bra, garter, stockings, heels, and a thin, silk, choker collar around her pale neck. “Evelyn, how are you?”, Amanda opened.
“I’m very good”, my wife replied smiling warmly.
“We’re very excited to have you here. Are you excited to join Sex in the News?”
“Oh I’m very excited”, Anne said sounding genuinely excited, “It’s been something of a dream of mine to work on this show”.
There were some mundane questions about my wife’s background, her likes, her dislikes, things to titilate the mostly male audience I knew. Then Amanda asked, “I see you’re wearing a wedding ring”, she pointed, “How does your husband feel about you working here?”
“What he doesn’t know won’t hurt him”, my wife said jokingly. “Right?”, she shot back at Amanda while laughing slightly.
Both women laughed a little and then Amanda asked, “Ok. So you know how the show works right?”
“Yes I do”, my wife confirmed.
“Since it is your first show, and you’re replacing a leaving cast member, it’s customary for the new person to fill all the spins tonight. And of course”, she paused dramatically, “We’ll spin Jamie first since she’s the one leaving us”. Amanda looked excited, but my wife looked a bit surprised, even hesitant, and it looked very genuine.
The view cut back to the desk, a wheel spun in the background, and when it stopped the word “Oral!” flashed across it. Jamie smiled knowingly. Then the camera switched back, showing Amanda and my wife. “Okay”, Amanda said, “That means Jamie gets sexually satisfied orally while she attempts to read some news stories, and tonight”, she said to my wife, “you’re the one that gets to fulfill the spins”.
As Amanda led my wife over to the anchor desk, Anne actually started to look a little nervous. I knew that my wife had never been with a woman, had never even thought about it, much less been mostly naked on television. Once at the desk though my wife climbed under the table without hesitating, and crawled up between Jamie’s legs. The under table camera showed my wife part Jamie’s legs, reach up under her skirt, and remove Jamie’s panties. As Anne slid the panties down Jamie’s legs, Jamie pulled her skirt up slightly to allow her to spread her legs farther.
Jamie had just a small patch of hair, shaved to just a thick line really, that ran vertically down to her pussy. Again without hesitating at all, my wife leaned her head in and buried her face right into Jamie’s snatch. It was obvious when my wife’s tongue made contact with Jamie’s pussy, because Jamie actually jumped a little and lost her place in the story she was reading. My wife was obviously not that good because Jamie managed to get through three stories without much trouble, she didn’t even cum once.
When she was done reading she announced, “And now it’s time for the uh, the weather”. My wife climbed out from under the desk, Jamie didn’t even try to put her skirt back in place. Again the wheel appeared and spun. This time when it stopped it flashed and read, “Double Dildo!" My wife moved off the side of the stage, the view changed, and there was Monica standing in front of the weather map. Anne entered the shot from the side, holding a purple, double-ended dildo.
My wife then knelt in front of Monica and helped her slide the skirt town her tanned legs. As Monica stepped out of the skirt she began to unbutton and remove her shirt. My wife slid her hands back up Monica’s legs, grabbed the edge of her panties, and then slid them down to join the skirt on the floor. Then Monica returned the favor, removing my wife’s panties slowly, seductively. After my wife’s panties were tossed aside Monica guided my wife to the floor, both of them kneeling and then sitting.
Once on the floor my wife didn’t need any further direction, she spread her legs wide and slowly worked one end of the dildo between her pussy lips, slowly pushing it deeper. Monica spread her legs, placing them over my wife’s, and then moved in closer to my wife. When she was close enough she grabbed the other end of the dildo and guided it right into her cunt.
After that the two women moved closer together, each inch forcing the dildo deeper into their pussies. Monica started bucking her hips right away which caused the dildo to move back and forth, in and out of my wife’s willing cunt. Both women were enjoying the experience, moaning loudly, and gyrating on the dildo. Each one was getting more turned on by the others lust, they were looking deep into each others eyes as their fucking motions caused the other one pleasure as the purple dildo invaded both of their pussies simultaneously.
In less than ten minutes both woman came twice. When Monica came down off her second orgasm she moved herself into a sitting position, pushing herself down onto my wife, their cunts almost touching. In this position she could control all movement that my wife tried to make. Using this to her advantage Monica ground down onto my wife, pushing the dildo deeper into both their cunts. Then Monica actually gave a weather report. She managed to get halfway through the whole country before she lost concentration, both women came again, my wife’s orgasm pushing Monica into her own.
When both women had finished cumming Charles said, "Alright Monica, thank you. I think it’s time for the sports”. Sure enough the wheel came onto the screen again and spun. It stopped spinning and the words “Cream Pie!” flashed onto the screen.
“What’s that?”, my wife asked as she stood up, still in front of the weather map. I knew what it was, and I raged at the television, actually shouting and screaming.
“That means James has to cum inside of you”, Charles said very matter of fact. My wife looked absolutely stunned, even a bit fearful.
“Oh”, she replied quietly, trepidation clear on her face. Slowly she moved off camera and back toward the anchor desk.
Then the view shifted, showing James standing in front of a blue screen. Monica came into view and helped him undress, removing all of his suit slowly. When his boxers came off and his enormous, black cock fell into view, my wife gave an audible gasp. The camera quickly changed views, showing my wife’s face, her eyes wide and her mouth hanging slightly open. Charles and Jamie laughed slightly and then Jamie said, “Evelyn hasn’t seen James’ cock before. I guess she’s a little surprised”.
“I am Jamie”, my wife said, “I didn’t expect something… so…”, she trailed off.
“So large?”, Jamie asked.
“Yes”, Anne confirmed.
I watched in horror as my pantie-less wife sat down on the edge of the anchor desk, just inches in front of Jamie, spread her legs and then snaked one hand down to her pussy. James came into view, completely naked now, his cock was mostly hard and sticking out well in front of him. Anne’s eyes were completely focuses on the huge, black cock bouncing in her direction.
James stepped up between my wife’s legs and aimed the head of his massive dick toward my wife’s cunt as she spread her pussy lips with her fingers. The camera had a perfect shot, my wife’s snatch was practically dripping, she was really getting off on the whole experience, it wasn’t just an act! Anne did not resist at all as James pushed himself inside her. Her face betrayed only a small amount of pain as inch by inch of his huge cock disappeared inside her, the dark shaft sinking into my wife’s pale, pink folds.
Anne started moaning as soon as his head was completely inside, and her moaning intensified as more and more of the monstrous black dick invaded her pussy. For another minute James pushed himself inside her, Jamie was reading a news story the whole time, but when James got down to the last inch my wife bucked her hips forward surprisingly forcing the last of his cock into her. She let out a loud noise, half moan and half yell, half pleasure and half pain. The noise caused Jamie to get interrupted, which was further complicated when my wife laid down onto the anchor table, on her back, covering the papers in front of Jamie.
Now instead of news stories laid out in front of her, Jamie had only my wife’s bra covered tits laying before her. “Looks like Jamie has lost the story”, Charles said. “You know what that mean Jamie?" In response Jamie only nodded, her attention was fixed on the sight laid before her, James’ black cock fucking my wife’s pale pussy. The wheel appeared again and spun, "Face!”.
Both Jamie and Charles smiled as they read the words. Jamie stood up, removed her suit skirt and jacket, then unbuttoned and removed her shirt. Now wearing only her bra, stockings, and heels she climbed up onto the anchor table. Once atop the table she straddled my wife, facing James, and then slowly knelt down onto Anne’s upturned face. A second before Jamie’s pussy made contact with my wife’s face Anne noticed what was coming toward her, and in response stuck out her tongue, holding it waiting for the inevitable contact.
The camera had good views of all the action, James’ huge cock disappearing into my wife’s tight snatch, my wife’s tongue probing into Jamie’s pussy, flicking over her clit, splitting her lips, Jamie and James kissing over my wife’s wiggling form. According to what the announcer had said this was an episode from a month ago. That meant my wife had been doing something like this five nights a week for the past month, since she got this job. I knew my wife had never been with a black man before, or a woman for that matter, and I started to wonder what else my wife had done in this past month.
At one point Jamie’s bra came off and James sucked on her breasts, never breaking his stride of constant fucking my wife’s cunt. My wife’s bra had disappeared and Jamie was holding herself up with both hands firmly on my wife’s round tits. I’m pretty sure that Charles was still reading news stories in the background, but he couldn’t really be heard over the sounds of fucking. The rhythmic slapping sound of James plowing into my wife, the moans coming from all three of them, even the near yells the woman gave when they came.
Eventually Jamie climbed down off my wife’s face, sitting back down in her chair, clearly spent. “I think it’s your turn to spin Charles”, she said looking over at him.
Charles was still completely dressed in his suit as he smiled back at Jamie, seemingly oblivious to the animalistic fucking that was occurring at the end of the table. “You’re right Jamie, let’s see what I get”. Again the wheel appeared and spun, finally stopping on “Anal!" Another thing my wife had never done, Anne didn’t react though, her eyes were closed and she was completely lost in the sensations brought on by the fucking she was getting.
"What luck for the new comer”, Jamie said, “Anal on her first night”. Jamie was actually smiling when she said this. Charles meanwhile had stood up and what taking off his suit.
James was aware of what was happening, and once Charles was completely naked, James stopped his fucking motion with his cock buried deep in my wife’s pussy. “Don’t stop”, my said with, a whine in her voice. She opened her eyes and looked up at James, “Why’d you stop?" Anne started wiggling herself back and forth on the desk, trying to fuck herself on the huge, black dick buried inside her, but James reach down with both hands and grabbed her hips, holding my wife in place. She gave him a pouting look, but he only smiled.
"You see Evelyn”, Jamie said, “the spin that James got was creampie. He has to cum inside you to complete his spin, but he hasn’t cum yet”. It was true, he hadn’t cum yet. “That means he still has to work to complete his spin while Charles works to complete his. The show can’t end until they’re both done”.
My wife looked confused, unsure what that meant, but I had seen enough porn in my day to know exactly what it meant. Sure enough, James pulled out of my wife, which caused her to sigh wistfully. Then he helped her stand up and walked her around to the front of the anchor desk. Once there he laid down on the floor, “You want to sit on this Evelyn?”, he asked looking up at her.
“Oh yeah”, my wife replied enthusiastically.
“Come bury this big black dick in your pussy”, he actually wiggled his cock at her as he said this.
Anne quickly straddled him and lowered herself down onto him, his cock disappearing quickly into her wet pussy. “It’s not big”, my wife said to him. “It’s fucking huge”, she finished looking directly into the camera as she did, a look of lust on her face.
Charles moved around behind my wife as she fucked herself on the big black dick. Though it wasn’t as large as James’ dick, Charles’ dick was large enough for porn, both of them much larger than me I thought. Once Anne realized that he was kneeling down behind her, placing the tip of his dick against her ass, my wife slowed her fucking and looked back over her shoulder. That was all he needed, Charles pushed the head of his dick into my wife’s ass. Her asshole spread to allow his dick entry.
I expected my wife to yell in pain, to protest this invasion of her ass in some way, to show some kind of resistance, but all she did was moan like a whore and start pushing herself back against the two invading cocks. The cameras shifted around to give better views of the action. A close up from behind of both dicks sliding in and out of my wife, a view that lingered on my wife’s face showing just how truly lost in lust she was, and of course multiple wide shots showing the three bodies tangled on the floor with Jamie, still naked, sitting at the anchor table behind them.
For at least fifteen minutes Jamie read story after story while my wife was double fucked on the floor, just feet in front of the table. I couldn’t believe how big the cocks of these guys were, or that my wife had both of them completely inside her. Anne’s continuous moans were only interrupted when she would orgasm. At first she was saying things like, “Oh fuck yes! Those cocks feel so good inside me! Fuck me deep! Yes! I’m cumming on your huge cocks! Two cocks inside me! Fuck me harder!”, but eventually she was screaming them. My wife seemingly had one long continuous orgasm that only seemed to build and build, getting stronger and stronger as their fucking increased in pace.
“We’re getting down to the end of the show now”, Jamie said from behind the desk. “Finish up Charles”. With that he pulled his cock out of my wife’s ass and stood up. James lifted my wife up off of him, she looked genuinely disappointed. The two guys spun Anne around, and sat her back down onto the huge black cock, now in reverse. My wife didn’t hesitate to begin fucking the huge cock, as soon as it touched her pussy lips she slammed herself down onto it and began bouncing right away.
“Evelyn is really worked up”, James said.
“Fuck yes!”, was her only reply.
Charles moved into position, his cock inches from my wife’s face, and started jerking it furiously. Anne was looking up at him, licking her lips and batting her eyes at him, never once breaking her fucking stride on the big, black cock deep inside her. In less then a minute Charles blew his load. His cum landed all over my wife’s face, some got into her hair, and a drop landed on one of her naked tits.
My wife actually moaned louder as his cum splashed onto her, cumming herself from the experience. Then she ran one of her fingers through the cum splattered on her face and then sucked that finger into her mouth licking all the cum off of it. When she was finished, she went back for more, eventually getting all the cum off her face and tit before licking her fingers clean. “I need more cum”, Anne said looking down at James, “Give me your cum. Cum inside me!”
That was apparently all it took because started pushing his cock up harder, pulling my wife down onto him by her hips, and I could clearly see his balls constricting. Anne was lost in spasms herself, yelling with each thrust of the huge, black dick. After a minute they both calmed down, James laying back on the floor and my wife slumping, but still sitting atop him.
“I think James just completed his spin”, Jamie said looking at Charles which caused them both to laugh softly.
“I think you’re right Jamie”, Charles said, he was still standing naked next to my wife and James. Both Anne and James just breathed heavily, each trying to catch their breath.
“But I think we’re all forgetting something”, Jamie said from the table. “Amanda hasn’t had her spin yet, and we have only a few more minutes”. The view shifted to Amanda, sitting in her chair, wearing her sexy, professional suit. When the wheel finished spinning it read “Swallow!”
Amanda looked pleased, a small smile on her face, and Jamie said, “Well Amanda, it’s your turn to swallow cum, but there’s two things to consider. First, Evelyn has to be involved, and second, all the men on the show have already cum. I think we can fix this though”, she finished as the view changed back to the anchor table.
James and Charles lifted my wife up into the air effortlessly, Anne still in a semi-sitting position. They carried her to the table, and laid her down on it. The camera changed to a close up of my wife’s pussy, her lips pink and swollen, and just the smallest hint of semen could be seen leaking out from between them. Amanda moved to the table without any prompting, bent over, and stuck her head between my wife’s spread legs.
Anne started to moan again, a soft, almost painful moan. Amanda’s tongue was clearly visible working up and down the length of my wife’s well-fucked cunt, she was lapping the cum out of my wife and swallowing it all. It only took her a minute to finish cleaning all of the cum out of my wife. When she was finished my wife was clearly exhausted, her hair was matted down with sweat and I could see makeup running in a few places.
The view switched to an overall view of the anchor table, my wife laying on it, Amanda standing at one end, Monica standing behind Jamie, and Charles and James standing in front. Everyone except for Amanda was naked, but they were all smiling.
“Join us tomorrow when Amanda will review some of the latest sex toys available”, Charles said, “And of course it will be Evelyn’s first day at the desk”.
“For Sex in the News”, Charles said, “I’m Charles Alex”.
“I’m Jamie Capone”.
“I’m Amanda Lee”.
“I’m James Long”.
“I’m Monica Cox”.
“And I’m Evelyn Show”, my wife said lifting her head up to smile at the camera, she looked and sounded completely exhausted.
“We’ll be back here tomorrow night folks, but now we have to get to Jamie’s farewell party”, Charles said. Again the set darkened, the credits started rolling, and the music played. In the background though I could still see the silhouettes of everyone. Monica leaned down and started kissing Jamie’s breasts. Amanda met Charles as he came around the back of the table and they both started removing Amanda’s clothes. James moved over to my wife, and just as things faded out, I could see him drop his cock into her open mouth and grab two handfuls of her tits.
My husband had always been super jealous and very protective of me. He was constantly sheltering me and it annoyed me, but my husband was a good provider so I just grinned and bared things. The most frustrating part was the lacking sex, because he worked all the time we didn’t have sex nearly as often as I wanted. Worse yet, it wasn’t very good on the occasions when we did have sex.
I tried different activities and hobbies to occupy my time, my husband didn’t want me working and he didn’t want me doing things where I might meet other men. At one point I got so lonely that I got him to agree to hire a maid. Of course he would only let me hire a woman, and after a short search I found a maid named Michelle.
She had long black hair, tanned skin, large breasts, and a strong frame. My husband didn’t care about anything other than the fact that I hired a woman. Michelle quickly became my friend, we talked about everything, including my lacking sex life. I’d never though much about it, confessing my need to have a real dick pleasing me, until one day.
Without remembering there was someone else in the house now, I entered the bathroom without knocking, even though the door was closed. Michelle was inside peeing into the toilet, but she was standing up! I freaked out and ran to the kitchen. A minute later Michelle came down and we talked. Turns out that she was a transsexual, going through the process, but had yet to complete everything.
“What do you mean everything?”, I asked.
“I can show you”, Michelle replied. She lead me into the living room, sat me down, and then proceeded to strip for me. Michelle wore a typical maid’s outfit around the house, short skirt, buttoned top, stockings, etc. When she was down to just her stockings and shoes I could see what she meant.
She had a very feminine body, with shapely breasts, but hanging between her legs was a large cock. “Does it work?”, I inquired.
“Oh yes. Want to see?”
I was super reluctant, but curious that I may have found a way to satisfy my need for dick without upsetting my husband. Nodding slowly caused a smile to creep onto her face. “Well alright, you’re the boss”, she said. With that she reached one hand around her dick and started jerking it to life.
Slowly it rose and got firm, growing longer and thicker. When it was completely hard I couldn’t believe it, her dick was bigger than any other that I’d seen. Mesmerized I rose from the couch, intent on touching it, seeing what it felt like, confirming that it was real. I dropped to my knees in front of her, and put my hands on the shaft of her dick.
I couldn’t help myself, it was the first strange cock that I’d seen in a long time and I had to feel it. It was magnificent, long and thick, firm and soft at the same time, and warm in my hands. Michelle didn’t seem to mind, she closed her eyes as I started stroking her shaft. Sure enough it was real, I could feel the heat from it, the blood pumping through it, and I could feel it pulse in response to my touch.
Then I had to know what it tasted like. The head felt amazing in my mouth, squeezed between my lips, and the drop of pre-cum was sweet and warm. It was the first strange dick I’d tasted in years, and Michelle’s large breasts hanging over my head made it all surreal. I cupped her balls, rubbing them gently, as I started bobbing my head up and down her shaft.
Michelle moaned softly, looking down at me past her tits, enjoying my mouth sucking her dick. In just a few minutes I could feel her balls start to tense, the head of her dick swelled, her body tensed, and then she orgasmed. Cum shot into my mouth, hitting the back of my throat, and I swallowed it all greedily. It tasted great, warm and salty, slightly sweet, but different from my husband. That more than anything, the knowledge that I was sucking a strange dick and my husband would never know, really turned me on.
Once she was done cumming I dropped her dick from my mouth, wiped my lips, and sat back smiling. It was nice to know that I could still do that. “What now?”, I asked Michelle looking up at her.
“That was great”, she said smiling down at me, “But I bet you’re not satisfied yet”. She was right, sucking her cock had only heightened my sexual need, my pussy was dripping wet. Michelle stood me up and proceeded to undress me, her soft hands running over my hips and thighs, cupping my breasts, and rubbing my shoulders.
The last thing to disappear were my panties, and once I was completely naked Michelle laid down on the sofa and pulled me to her so that I was straddling her face. Gently I lowered my pussy onto her waiting tongue, and boy did she know how to use it. Her tongue snaked around my clit, her fingers probed my dripping snatch, and I found myself looking down at her softening cock and firm breasts.
It was unbelievable to me, having her at my disposal like this all the time, knowing the surprise that was tucked between her legs. I was so worked up from sucking her dick that it took me no time at all to have my first orgasm. Being the first one that I’d had in a long time it was thunderous, forcing its way through my body and causing every part of me to shake.
I collapsed forward when it finally passed, but Michelle was still working on my pussy. Right in front of my face was her cock, so I grabbed it and started stroking and sucking, intent on getting it hard again. We lay there on the couch for a few more minutes, me sucking her dick and her eating my pussy, until finally she was hard again.
Without waiting for permission I turned myself around and sat down hard on her dick, taking it all in one stroke. Michelle let out a low moan and I yelled with surprise, she was bigger than I’d expected, and even though I was soaking wet, it was a tight fit. She took my yell for one of pleasure and started to pump in and out of me. All my discomfort disappeared in an instant, turning to pleasure.
We were both moaning loudly, I could feel myself building to orgasm. Michelle was playing with my tits as I bounced up and down on top of her, feeling her massive cock slide in and out of me. I was fucking her like a woman possessed, in such dire need of dick. Inside me I could feel her tensing up, getting ready to cum.
Knowing that feeling her cum deep inside me would push me over the edge I reached back behind me and rubbed her balls. That was all it took for her to start cumming, and that was all it took for me to start cumming. Spurt after spurt of her hot jizz filled my pussy, we both moaned in pleasure until we had both finished. Then, reluctantly, I rolled over and let her fall out of me. To this day she’s still my maid, and still the secret I keep from my husband.
Evelyn came over to my house on the weekend, she brought a large bag with her that was stuffed full of clothes. “I brought some outfits with me”, she said, “so I can dress up and we can take some pictures. I thought it might be fun to model some of my new clothes”. She went to the bedroom and set her bag down, taking various articles of clothing out and laying them on the bed. Stopping for a moment, Evelyn handed me the camera and pointed back toward the living room, “Out there”, she commanded, “I’ll come out in a moment and you can take pictures”.
Reluctantly I returned to the living room as she started to remove her shirt. I sat down on the couch and waited for her. A minute later she came out of the bedroom wearing a pair of low-rise jeans and nothing else, it was a very carefree look. Her long blonde hair was spilling down her shoulders and covering her beautiful B cup breasts, but I could see that she’d been to the beach recently and didn’t have any tan lines.
She posed for me and I started taking pictures. Her bare back to me looking over her shoulder, facing away from me and bent over, facing me with hands on hips, and kneeling with her hands rubbing her thighs. As she continued to pose her hair kept moving and every now and then a picture would catch a glimpse of her breasts. Evelyn smiled when she saw the bulge in my pants, my dick straining to be freed, but she wanted to keep teasing me. Turned away from me she grabbed two handfuls of her hair and held the side of her head looking back at me smiling.
Next she turned sideways, giving me a clear view of the sides of her breasts, all while I kept taking pictures. Evelyn tuned toward me and leaned back slightly, looking to the side and closing her eyes, but her breasts were clearly visible. She unbuttoned her jeans and using one hand pulled down on them, exposing her hip, her hair fell to cover one breast. I could see that her nipples were hard, she was obviously excited. Slowly she lowered the zipper on her jeans, her hair falling forward to cover her chest as she looked down to watch her hands.
When the zipper was all the way down I could see that she wasn’t wearing anything underneath the jeans. Evelyn tugged the front of her jeans to the sides, exposing the area above her pussy that had been hidden behind the zipper. Next she tilted her head back, her hair falling behind her exposing her breasts as her jeans slipped lower. Then she turned around again, her back to me, and she continued to lower her jeans exposing her ass. She dropped to her knees, her jeans barely hugging her ass and looked back at me. I was having trouble taking pictures because I kept adjusting my hard-on, trying to get comfortable as she continued to tease me.
Evelyn turned sideways again, pushing her jeans off the hip that was facing me. Then she turned to face me and slipped one of her hands down the front of her jeans, using her hand to hide her pussy and her other hand continued to hold her jeans down. I adjusted her hair, exposing her chest, and she turned her head down to look at her hip, slipping her hand inside her jeans a little farther. Her hand had to be on her pussy I thought, and as if to confirm my suspicions, Evelyn made a cupping motion with her hand and let out a soft moan.
I only managed to get one shot of her in that position before she turned away again, this time sliding her jeans completely off her hips and down her thighs. Once her jeans reached her knees she bent forward onto her hands and knees giving me a clear view of her pussy and ass from behind, her feet crossed playfully. As I snapped picture after picture she looked back at me smiling, knowing that she was driving me wild with her teasing.
Flipping herself around she sat down, legs crossed at the ankles, jeans bunched around her knees and she used her legs and jeans to hide her pussy from me for a moment as her hand disappeared between her thighs. Her head went back, her hair falling behind her exposing her breasts again, as her hand worked back and forth. After a few more pictures she leaned back slightly, balancing herself as she looked at me and started pushing her jeans lower. I stayed in front of her, getting pictures of Evelyn’s agonizingly slow teasing.
When she had bunched her jeans around her ankles she laid back and, keeping her legs together, stuck them up in the air. I had a clear view of her pussy as she held her jeans between her ankles high above her. Finally she kicked off the jeans and brought her feet back to the floor, her legs bent at the knees, and then she spread her legs giving me an unobstructed view as she used the fingers of one hand to spread her lips wide while inserting a finger from her other hand into her dripping snatch.
After just a few pictures that like she got up, grabbed her jeans, and went back into the bedroom saying, “I’ll be right back”. I sat down on the couch and unzipped my pants, freeing my erection, stroking it to try and get some relief. Before I was able to relax myself though Evelyn returned, this time wearing a white, string bikini. It was very small, barely covering her breasts, her dark nipples barely visible through the fabric, and the bottoms were cut low enough that if she hadn’t shaved her pussy I would have seen.
She had her hair up in a ponytail and started by posing in various stages of stretching. First she bent forward with her arms extended, gravity causing her breasts to push against the bikini top. Then she bent side to side, the motion causing her tits to sway seductively. Evelyn raised her hands over her head, faced away from me and stretched her legs up behind her one at a time, bent at the waist trying to touch her toes, and then down on her knees facing away from me with her legs spread. Next she bent backward and I got a couple great shots of her bikini covered cleavage as she squeezed her breasts together with one arm.
Then she sat back up and ran her hands up her back to where the string was tied. Slowly she pulled on the strings causing her bikini top to come undone. Using one arm she held her top in place though, and turned to let me see the bikini strings hanging loose. She let the top slide away slowly, exposing first one breast and then the other. When her top had fallen away completely she brought one arm back up to cover herself with, turning shyly to the side, looking at her cleavage.
Standing up she turned back to face me. Taking her free hand she slipped it inside her bikini bottoms. Again she worked her hand back and forth over her clit, she was obviously as turned on as I was. That was when I realized why she was smiling like she was, I had forgotten to tuck my dick back into my pants and my raging hard-on had been exposed this whole time. For a minute she stood there rubbing and fingering herself, her hand massage her breasts, looking at me as I watched her.
Evelyn removed her hand from her bikini bottoms and dropped her hand from her breasts, grabbing the strings that held her bottoms in place. She tugged at them, pulling her bikini bottom one way and then another, playing with it and teasing me the whole time. Pulling one string away from her body made the other string slide up and that caused the fabric covering her pussy to slide sideways. Finally Evelyn slipped two fingers in the side of her bikini bottoms and pulled them aside exposing her wet lips. She used one hand to hold the bikini aside while using the other to touch herself, all while looking at me wantonly.
She turned away then, and looking over her shoulder at me she started to untie the strings to her bottom on one side. When that side was untied her bikini fell half off, she was holding the other side in place. Her ass was partly exposed, and she slowly turned so I could get pictures of her from all sides, her pussy half covered from the front. Then with her back to me again she untied the other side and let her bikini fall away. I got a few more pictures of her completely naked with her hair up before she bounced back off into the bedroom.
For the next hour Evelyn continued to tease me with outfit after outfit. I got pictures of her wearing a very professional button up shirt, skirt, heels, stockings, garter, lacy panties, and lacy bra. Evelyn sucked on her fingers and fondled her breasts as she stripped down to the stockings, garter, and heels before returning to the bedroom.
Next she wore a long, light, sundress-style skirt with a spaghetti strap top. I was pleased to discover that she was not wearing panties or a bra and I got some good pictures as she pulled the top askew and down, the skirt was pulled to the sides exposing her legs to her thighs, and the up exposing her bare pussy beneath. Before she returned to the bedroom the skirt and her top ended up bunched around her waist.
Then she came out wearing a corset, garter, stockings… and nothing else. Quickly the corset ended up pulled down so that her breasts were exposed over the top of it. Evelyn spent a couple minutes in various poses showing off her ass, breasts, legs, and pussy for me. When she produced her vibrator I almost tossed the camera aside, her teasing was driving me insane, but something in her look told me not to. So I continued to take pictures as she used the toy on herself.
She stuffed it into her deep, her moans coming louder and louder as she massaged her breasts. Her eyes were closed, lost in the ecstasy of the moment, and I continued to take pictures capturing her beauty at every moment. Finally she orgasmed, cumming hard and moaning so loud it was practically a yell. I had been moving closer to her, moving around her as she lay there, and when she finished cumming she opened her eyes and looked up at me smiling.
Reaching up and grabbing my painfully hard cock she asked, “Want to be in some pictures with me now?”
There was a fancy new restaurant in town that didn’t get much publicity when it opened, the news was subtle and rather underground. So my husband and I missed it at first, but after few months word started to get around about how good the place was. Eventually we’d heard enough amazing things about it that we had to try it.
My husband and I dressed up for a nice night out and a nice dinner, and drove off to the restaurant. It was located back from the main strip, the parking lot was out of the way, and the entrance was almost in an alley. That was rather odd, but when we got inside the layout was even more odd. Each table was in an alcove by itself, there were no windows, and that tables and seats were wide and deep.
A very handsome man, who turned out to be our waiter, came to the table with two, thick menus and introduced himself, “I’m Brad and I’ll be servicing you this evening." That was an odd way to put things, and my husband and I exchanged a look. "Have you been here before?”, Brad asked.
“No”, we both answered.
“Alright, look over the menu and I’ll be back in a few minutes to take your order.”
My husband and I flipped open our menus and were surprised by what we saw. The whole menu was sexual activities. Instead of an appetizer list they had a “solo list” which included dildos, plastic vaginas, vibrators, and vibrating panties. Rather than entrees they had a list of sexual positions, anything you could imagine two people doing. Last was group activities, things that would require multiple people, it said large parties needed to make reservations in advance.
So when Brad returned my husband asked him, “Does this say blowjob?”
“That’s right?”, Brad answered very matter of fact.
“And what exactly is that?”, my husband asked.
“We have a very lovely lady come suck your dick, or a man if you prefer”, was Brad’s answer. The bluntness put both of us off, we didn’t know how to respond. “Would you like to order one sir?”
Jokingly my husband answered, “Sure”.
“Very well, and for you ma'am?”, Brad asked me.
“Well”, going along with the joke, “Since we’re starting light I guess I’ll have the cunnilingus.”
“Alright”, Brad smiled, “I’ll leave the menus and be right back with your order." A minute later a woman and a man came to our table, both completely naked and attractive. To our surprise the woman climbed onto the bench my husband was sitting on and started to undo his pants, meanwhile the man climbed under the table between my legs and pushed my dress up.
"What the fuck?”, my husband said as the woman struggled with his zipper.
“Please just relax sir”, she answered. My husband fought with her, trying to stop her, but the man between my legs encountered no resistance. As soon as his head was under my skirt he discovered that I wasn’t wearing panties, a surprise I’d intended for my husband later.
As my husband was arguing with the waitress, trying to keep his dick in his pants, I had a hot tongue running over my clit. I put both of my hands on the man’s head, grabbing his hair to keep him from pulling away. Sure, I knew it was wrong, but he was really good and I was going to cum quickly.
My husband couldn’t see what was happening either, only the look of concentration on my face and my hands beneath the table. “Look, this isn’t what we want”, he told the woman.
“Fine, I’ll get your waiter”, she said vanishing.
“Can you believe that?”, my husband asked, “Want me to help you stop him?”, motioning to the man beneath the table.
“No”, I could barely manage a response I was so close to cumming, “It’s alright.”
Brad returned with the naked woman. “Is everything okay sir?”, Brad asked.
They got into a small argument, my husband rather upset. I heard my husband say, “This is not what we wanted." Before Brad could respond though I had an orgasm. It was amazing, the guy really knew how to eat pussy, he was fingering me with one hand, rubbing my thighs with the other, and sucking on my clit like a champ. Moans escaped me, my body convulsed, and I had to bit my lip hard to keep from screaming in pleasure.
"Seems like everything is okay”, Brad said smiling.
“Everything is not okay”, my husband was really upset. Looking at me he yelled, “What the fuck are you doing?”
The man climbed from beneath the table, wiping his face with a napkin, his dick was half hard and I couldn’t help but smile.
“Sir”, Brad said, “Please keep your voice down, you’ll disturb our other guests." My husband only gave him an incredulous look. In the moment of silence we were able to hear moans of pleasure from other parts of the restaurant, now that we knew what we were hearing it was easy to distinguish.
More quietly my husband asked, "Just what kind of fucking restaurant is this?”
“Please sir”, Brad responded, “There’s no need for obscenity. I think the menu makes it perfectly clear what kind of restaurant this is. We feed your sexual needs. Didn’t you order the blow job?”
“Yes”, my husband was incredulous and getting a bit louder. I was in a state of sexual excitement, and craving another orgasm.
“Very well”, Brad motioned to the naked woman standing beside the table. She started trying to undo my husband’s pants again. My husband pushed her away, obvious frustrated, and when she backed away Brad said, “Ah. Sorry sir, I understand now." Brad motioned to the half-hard man that had just eaten my pussy. The naked man stepped up to my husband and waved his semi-erection in my husband’s face.
That was it, my husband got seriously pissed off, "Get the fuck out of my face!”
“Sir, really, I’m going to have to ask you to leave if you can’t stay quiet." Brad sounded more serious.
"Fine!”, my husband yelled. “We’re leaving anyway." He looked at me, but I was browsing the menu. "Come on!”, I’m sure he was yelling at me but he was starting to cause a scene and I was trying to not get embarrassed.
“I’m sorry sir, we have to ask you to leave”, Brad was being very nice about it. Brad and the naked man helped my husband up from his seat, and started walking him toward the front door, leaving me sitting there with the naked woman.
“You can’t throw me out!”, my husband yelled as they dragged him away. At the front door the greeter and another waiter pushed my husband outside and told him to stay out. “What about my wife? She’s still in there, send her out!”
“I’m afraid we can’t do that”, the greeter explained, “She hasn’t been causing a problem and is allowed to stay. Besides that she already partook of our services and someone needs to pay the bill. Now please go home sir and don’t try to come back." They shut the door on my husband, leaving him standing in the parking lot.
Meanwhile I was sitting at the table browsing the menu. Now that I was worked up some of these things sounded really good. "I’m very sorry about my husband”, I said as Brad returned.
“That’s alright ma'am. Would you care for anything else?”, Brad was as polite as ever.
“Oh yes!”, I was excited by the idea, and not knowing that my husband hadn’t paid yet, I assumed everything was taken care of. So I pointed at two things on the menu, Brad nodded his approval of my choices and left me there.
The first thing I picked was a female sixty-nine. I’d never been with a woman, but the idea seemed enticing and the woman standing at the table was really attractive. She helped me lay back on the bench, gently she pushed my skirt up and commented on how beautiful my pussy was. For a moment she played with it, teasing me with her hands.
When I was really wet she climbed onto the bench, kneeling over me, and positioned herself with her pussy over my face and her head between my legs. Gingerly I leaned up slightly and touched my tongue to her clit. It felt good, and the taste was alright, so I dived in a bit deeper. Not sure what to do I just tried to mimic her actions. Spreading her with my hands, sucking on her clit, and running my tongue through the folds of her cunt.
Quickly she made me cum, and though I hadn’t made her cum I enjoyed the experience anyway. I was determined to try it again sometime, knowing better what to do. As she got up I could see my next item was ready. Standing next to the table was a handsome hunk of a man, well built and well hung.
He’d been jerking his cock, keeping it hard, while watching the two of us. When I was alone at the table, spread eagle on my back, he asked, “Did you order the hard fucking?”
“Oh yes, please”, I said pleased. My pussy was aching from the oral attention, I needed to have something inside me. Even as I thought about how wrong it was to cheat on my husband, I knew I had no control to stop myself. I had to cum, and as hard as I could.
The stranger stood me up from the bench and then pushed me back to sit on the edge of the table. He grabbed my ankles and hoisted my heeled feet into the air, which caused my skirt to slide up my legs and reveal my bare pussy. His dick was rock hard and huge. As he positioned himself at my opening he said, “You have such a beautiful body, show me your tits.”
I did as he asked, pulling my top down and letting my breasts fall out the top of my bra. As I did he pushed himself inside me, almost causing me to lose my balance on the table. He started hammering me so hard and fast I had to grip the table edge with all my strength certain we were going to break the table. It was amazing, feeling him pound into me harder than anyone ever had.
He put my ankles on his shoulder and grabbed my hips, holding me and controlling my motions as he fucked me. It was incredible the power of this man, his sexual potency, and knowing that he was going to fuck me exactly as he wanted and I couldn’t stop him was more of a turn on. Then he started talking dirty to me, “Do you like that? You like my hard cock inside you?”
“God yes”, I moaned.
“Do I fuck you better than your husband?”
“Fuck yes”, I yelled.
“Have you ever been fucked like this?”
“No! Never!”, I heaved between breaths, “Don’t stop!”
I started cumming, harder than I ever had, and he teased me the whole time, “Cum on my cock! Cum like a slut! Fuck me like the slut you are!" That wasn’t enough for him though, when I stopped twitching he picked me up, bent me over the table, and fucked me from behind, keeping me pushed down with his strong arms. My bare breasts rubbed the cold surface of the table as he held me down and pounded my pussy.
Twice more I orgasmed under the power of this man. I don’t know how long it lasted, but it was amazing. Finally he pushed himself deep inside me and blew his load. I hadn’t expected that, getting filled up by a stranger’s cum. Sure he wasn’t wearing a condom, and that felt amazing, but I hadn’t thought he would actually cum inside me.
He pulled out, leaving me breathless and bent over the table. After saying, "Thank you ma'am”, he left. Brad showed up a minute later, I was now sitting back in my seat.
“Here are some things to help you get cleaned up”, Brad set some items down on the table which I could use to clean myself. “Will you have anything else?" I was completely spent, so I told him no. "Very well, I’ll be right back.”
I cleaned myself well, I didn’t want to go home with cum in my pussy, no sense in giving my husband more to be upset about. As it was, I would have to make up an excuse for why I stayed behind so long. Brad returned and handed me the check. “What is this?”, I asked naively.
“The check for your evening”, he explained.
“I thought my husband took care of this?”
“No ma'am, he left without paying for anything.”
“Is he still outside”, part of me hoped he was, the rest of me dreaded that he might be.
“No ma'am, he drove away a while ago rather upset." Shit, I didn’t have any money or credit cards on me, my husband had all that. "You can pay for this?”, suddenly Brad sounded less friendly as he emphasized ‘can’.
I could call my husband and ask him to come pay, but then I’d have to explain why after he left I decided to have my pussy eaten again and then get fucked by a strange man. That seemed rather uncomfortable, so I weakly answered, “No.”
Brad let out a disappointed sigh, “Then I’m afraid we’re going to have to make you work off your bill.”
“What does that mean?”, I asked afraid.
“Similar to washing dishes in a normal restaurant." The greeter came around the corner to stand beside Brad, both men now seemed rather large and intimidating to me. "Follow us please." Reluctantly I got up and followed them, down a hallway, past a few booths where I could hear sexual activity, and into a back room.
There were a dozen men and women here, all naked, and it looked more like a locker room than a restaurant. "Alright”, Brad pointed at a locker, “Get undressed and put your things in here.”
Looking around I could see that no one was going to help me. Now very embarrassed, and glad I cleaned myself up, I stripped naked. Another waiter came in, I knew he was wait staff because he was dressed, and he started looking over the naked women sitting around.
“No no”, Brad told him, “Here, take her." He pushed me toward the stranger, "She has a debt to work off, so use her first all night. Tell everyone else." I noticed the other naked women giving me mean looks, and I felt really uncomfortable. Morosely I wondered if I was stealing their tips.
At first I was thankful to leave the back room, to get away from those women, but then I realized what was going to happen. The waiter explained to me as we walked, "No names, call everyone ma'am and sir, always be polite, do what they order but nothing more without a waiter’s approval, and when you’re finished go straight to the back room." We rounded a corner to a booth where two men sat; both fat, hairy, and unattractive.
"Gentlemen”, the waiter said, “Here is what you ordered." They both eyed me up and down, staring at my naked tits and pussy. I got embarrassed, and tried not to hide myself. The waiter looked at me and said, "They ordered a double full service order, do whatever they want.”, and then he left me there.
The slobs pulled me toward them, laying me down on the table on my back. One spread my legs and started slobbering on my pussy, I guess he thought he was going to get me off but it was rather disgusting. Meanwhile the other man took his pants off, revealing a rather hairy pubic area and ass. Without saying anything he smacked his rather small dick against my mouth, and as much as I didn’t want to I sucked it in.
Both men smelled badly, they were sweating from being so over weight and any kind of physical exertion. They both wanted their dicks sucked, which I managed to do without grimacing, and they both took turns lapping at my pussy. It was uncomfortable all around, they were too forceful with their hands, they didn’t know how to touch or please a woman at all, and it got unbelievably uncomfortable for me.
They laid me down on one of the seats, as one man climbed between my legs and shoved his tiny prick inside me, the other squatted over my face. “Jerk me off and eat my ass”, he said. That was something I certainly did not want to do, but I was trapped. Before I could do or say anything in protest he lowered his ass to my face.
The smell was awful, and I really did not want to put my tongue anywhere on him. I jerked his small dick and played with his balls, thinking that might entertain him enough, but quickly he ordered me again, “That’s good, now tongue my ass.”
So with the one man grinding against me, I reluctantly extended my tongue and touched the area of flesh between his ass and balls. It was the most disgusting thing I’d ever done, I nearly retched, his hair and sweat were everywhere. For an unbearable amount of time we stayed like that, until the man fucking me came. I could barely feel him inside me, and then when he spurted into me I felt him fall onto me and try to use his weight to push deeper into me. It resulted in leaving me gasping for breath, buried beneath these two fat, sweaty men.
They switched places, now getting fucked by the other one and licking clean the cock of the first. He too had me suck on his balls and use my hands on him. Thankfully the guy in my snatch had been worked up enough he came quickly. When he was done having me suck him clean they indicated they were finished.
I headed toward the back room, ashamed and feeling so dirty. Neither man thanked me or even tried to treat me well. Once safely away from the restaurant area, inside the locker room I cried a bit. There was a shower and items for me to clean myself, a waiter told me to hurry because I had another table waiting. It was going to be a long and busy night.
I first met Gwen at a dinner with friends. She had just moved from out of town. Gwen was a total knock out, a tall leggy redhead with 36D breasts, a cute face, bright eyes, and pale skin. That first night she and I flirted a bit, but it never went anywhere. I didn’t see her again for nearly a year, and when I did it was another dinner. Gwen had gotten married to another friend of mine, Charles, since I’d seen her last.
Even through that dinner though Gwen flirted with me, and she did it right in front of Charles. I’d known Charles for years, he’d always been a very sexual active guy, and from what I’d heard about Gwen she was also promiscuous. A few weeks after that they had a house warming party at their new place. Charles had always had wild parties, and sure enough within an hour there was porn on the tv and half the people had half their clothes off.
Things got hotter as the night went on. I moved to the kitchen from the living room where I had been watching two women (only one I knew) making out. They both had their shirts off and were massaging each others breasts while shoving their tongue’s into each others mouths. In the kitchen there was a woman on her knees rubbing her face against a guy’s cock through his pants. Apparently she had been dared to make him blush, and she quickly succeeded. Even without taking his pants off, or his cock out, she managed to get him rock hard. I didn’t recognize her, but I found out her name was Janet and that she worked as a stripper for bachelor parties.
Later on the game of truth or dare had moved to the living room, about two dozen people appeared to be playing. Beth, another friend, was on her back on the floor. Beth’s bare tits were being sucked by two guys, a third guy was kissing her, and a fourth guy had his hand down the front of her unbuttoned and unzipped jeans. Beth was moaning loudly, gyrating her hips against the hand in her pants, her hands were on the back of the heads of the two guys working their tongues over her tits while, and she was shoving her tongue into the mouth of the guy kissing her.
After a few minutes the group on the floor broke and it was her turn to dare someone. As Beth sat up I saw that both of her nipples were pierced, something I had never suspected. Beth turned to Charles, her bare tits still exposed, and dared him that he couldn’t get Gwen off in front of everyone. Gwen had been sitting on his lap, but he pushed her up so she was standing in front of him. Reaching around her he unbuttoned her jeans, lowered the zipper, and slowly slid her jeans down her legs. She was wearing a black, lacy thong and as Charles helped her step out of her jeans I noticed that she had a small patch of red pussy hair neatly trimmed and barely concealed by the thong. Charles then ran his hands back up her legs, hooked the sides of her thong, and in one smooth motion dropped it to the floor.
Gwen was standing there, in front of everyone, wearing only her lacy, black bra. She turned to face her husband, exposing her ass to everyone, and bent over to take off his shirt. As a result we all got a good view, all the way up her legs to her exposed pussy and ass. Though many people at the party had their shirts off, and some of the women had their bras off, Gwen was the first one at the party with her pants and panties off. She stayed bent over for only a minute before she got her husband’s shirt off, at which point he turned her around and pulled her back onto his lap. He kept his legs together, which forced hers apart, so by the time she was sitting her legs were spread wide exposing her pussy and clit to everyone.
Charles reached around her with one hand and started fondling her pussy, running one finger over her clit while spreading her pussy lips, holding onto her hip with his other hand. Gwen leaned back against him, closed her eyes, and started moaning softly. His finger worked back and forth across her clit, every now and then he applied a little more pressure and she jumped, then he would work downward and slip his finger into her pussy. As his finger disappeared inside her she wiggled a bit on his lap, rocking her pussy against his hand.
Everyone in the living room was watching intently. Though she was moaning it was obvious she wasn’t cumming, which was the dare, and that’s when Beth spoke up, “You’re almost out of time Charles, and she hasn’t gotten off yet”.
Gwen brought her head up and looked back at everyone, “I won’t be able to get off unless someone helps out”. It was as much an invitation as a challenge. I was standing close by and Gwen reached her out and grabbed my hand. She pulled me to her and put my hand on her tit, still covered by her lacy bra, and then she pulled me down and kissed me deep.
As her tongue pushed into my mouth I heard Beth say, “That’s not fair, it’s my dare”. I broke the kiss with Gwen and looked up to see Beth coming across the room. She got to where we were and took my hand off Gwen’s tit, then pulled Gwen’s bra down exposing her D cup breasts, and leaned down to suck on one of Gwen’s nipples. Gwen guided my head down to her other tit and I started licking her other nipple. Just a minute of Gwen getting her breasts sucked and her pussy fingered was enough to push her over the edge. As she came she moaned loudly and bucked her hips against her husband’s hand, holding my head and Beth’s head against her chest, “Ooohhh… ooohhh…”.
After she finished cumming Gwen reached back and unhooked her bra, dropping it to the floor with her pants, freeing her large breasts to hang in front of her. It was now Charles’ turn to dare someone and he shot right back at Beth, “Alright, I dare you to get my wife off in front of everyone”.
Beth and I had backed off a step, but now Beth moved back to Gwen and dropped to her knees in front of Gwen. Beth wasted no time in pushing her tongue, also pierced, right into Gwen’s pussy. I watched as Beth dug her tongue between Gwen’s cunt lips, flicking it back and forth across her clit. Beth’s hands were high on Gwen’s thighs, massaging them gently, holding her legs open. I looked around the room to see what everyone else was up to.
A couple of my friends (Ara and Josh) were on the couch, both of them naked now, watching Beth and Gwen. Ara had her hand wrapped around his cock, jerking him off, while Josh had his hand buried between her legs fingering her pussy. In the chair by the TV, porn still playing, Janet was giving a lap dance to a guy, while the guy she had embarrassed earlier was watching her. Dave and Ruth were in the doorway to the kitchen, Ruth on her knees sucking her husband’s cock.
Gwen, Beth, and Charles shifted which made me look back at them. Charles moved out from under his wife and took his pants off. Beth continued to work her tongue over Gwen’s cunt. As Gwen sat back on the couch she reached out to me again, hooked her hands into the top of my pants and pulled me to her. Gwen quickly took my pants down and sucked my cock into her mouth while reaching out and grabbing her husband’s cock.
Becca, who as far as I knew had slept with everyone in the room at least once, moved behind Beth and started taking Beth’s jeans off. Becca was already naked, in fact I think she was the first one at the party with her shirt off. Unlike Gwen and Beth, Becca had a tight little body to match her 18 years with small tight B cup breasts and a shaved pussy. Beth wiggled out of her pants, she wasn’t wearing panties, and Becca laid down on the floor between Beth’s legs as Beth lowered her pussy onto Becca’s face.
Gwen was really sucking on my cock, fondling my balls, and stroking my shaft. She came on Beth’s face, grinding her pussy against Beth’s wiggling tongue. Her orgasm distracted her from sucking my cock, and her husband took advantage of her temporary distraction to shove his cock in her face. Beth slid down and was now in a sixty-nine position with Becca on the floor in front of the couch. I was stroking my cock watching the two girls eating each others pussies when Gwen reached out and grabbed hold of my stiff cock.
Her husband was kneeling behind her on the couch working his cock into her pussy when Gwen starting sucking on my cock again. She was bouncing on her husband’s cock while running her tongue up and down my shaft, sucking my hard cock between her lips occasionally taking it all the way into her mouth. She started moving more, pushing back harder against her husband, and then she came. My cock popped out of her mouth as she moaned. I stood there for a minute watching her cum, her huge tits bouncing beneath her.
Beth, still grinding her pussy on Becca’s face, sat up and looked at me, “Becca hasn’t cum yet, maybe she needs some cock”. I moved away from Gwen reluctantly, and knelt down on the floor beneath Becca’s open legs. Becca arched her legs and back, bringing her cunt up to the level of my cock. She was still dripping wet from Beth eating her out, so my cock slid easily into her. I started pounding into her pussy right away, holding her legs up to keep her in line with my thrusts. Beth came almost right away, watching my hard cock slide into Becca had pushed her over the edge, which in turn made Becca cum. She bucked wildly on my cock, pushing her hips up and down to get me as deep into her as possible.
I was getting close to cumming when Beth leaned over and started kissing me, never taking her pussy lips away from Becca’s exploring tongue. Beth reached down and started massaging Becca’s clit, back and forth in time with the thrusts of my cock. This only prolonged Becca’s orgasm, it was obvious she didn’t want to move but was so lost in cumming that she couldn’t help it. She pushed hard against me, burying my cock deep in her cunt, and that was enough to make me cum. I grabbed Becca’s hips and held her against me, emptying my cum deep in her pussy.
Spent, I sat back, and slipped out of Becca’s pussy. Beth immediately bent back down, putting her head to Becca’s cunt, and started lapping at my cum dribbling out. I stood up intending to go to the bathroom and clean myself up, but Gwen stopped me. Gwen took my cock in her mouth and started licking Becca’s cum off. Some guy I didn’t recognize was behind Gwen now, pumping his cock in and out of her pussy. After a few minutes Gwen and the guy with her on the couch shifted position. She pulled away from me, he sat down, and then she sat down on his cock.
I looked back around the room and saw Janet. Her skirt was bunched up around her waist, her shirt and bra gone, through she was still wearing her fishnets, heels, and a pair of red crotchless panties which left her neatly trimmed patch of dark hair and cunt exposed. Janet was grinding her ass against some guy’s lap, his hard cock rubbing between her ass cheeks. The guy she had embarrassed earlier was standing next to her, still fully clothed, she reached out and grabbed his hands and put them on her perky tits. She didn’t even slow down rubbing her ass as she did it.
The door to the bathroom was open only an inch. I wanted to clean up a bit still, so I pushed the door to the bathroom open and stepped inside. Dave, Ruth, and some guy I didn’t know were already inside. Dave was sitting on the edge of the tub, his cock buried in his wife’s ass, while the other guy had his cock buried in her pussy. Ruth was rocking back and forth, held up by Dave, the motion causing both cocks to pump in and out of her. I stood there for a minute watching and my cock started to get hard again as Ruth came, “Ooohhh… fuck!”
Janet poked her head in the bathroom, the embarrassed guy was with her and she had one hand firmly wrapped around his stiff cock. When she saw what was going on she got excited. “Oh… this is good for you”, she said to the embarrassed guy, “Ruth has always been a triple input gal”. She pushed past me and dragged the guy behind her into the bathroom, it was getting crowded so I stepped out. Janet got the guy into position at the tub and guided his cock into Ruth’s mouth. Ruth’s moaning was immediately stifled, but she was getting louder, as she continued rocking to work the (now) three cocks in and out of her. The embarrassed guy was obviously uneasy in the situation, but Ruth was really sucking his cock. She brought her hands up and started massaging his balls and stroking his shaft.
As Janet backed out of the bathroom, smiling at the scene in front of her, she bumped into me making my cock jump. Janet was petite, with a tight body, exactly what I expected from a woman that strips at bachelor parties. She looked back at me, and smiled, “Looks like you’re ready for some more”, she said as she reached down and gently stroked my cock. We moved into the kitchen, there was a couple at the table I didn’t recognize, the guy was sitting on a chair and the woman was kneeling in front of him running her tongue up and down his cock. Janet got up to the table and bent over it, her fishnet covered legs stretched tall by her heels.
She still had on the pair of crotchless panties, I could clearly see her wet pussy lips poking through her neatly trimmed hair. I stepped up behind her, she reached back and guided my cock into her pussy. As I started slowly sliding my cock into her I felt her tense up. Janet’s cunt was really tight, being a petite woman it wasn’t surprising, she must have had some discomfort as I pushed into her. She gripped the table with both hands, pushing back against me to work the whole length of my shaft into her. After a minute she started moving back and forth, using the table for leverage, working my cock in and out of her. I reached up and grabbed a handful of her hair and pulled back on it. Her head came up, she moaned loudly, and she started bucking back against me faster and harder.
“Fuck me”, she moaned, “shove your cock into me”. The couple across from us shifted, the woman got up and bent over the table, mirroring Janet’s position. The guy stood up behind her, shoved his cock into her making her yelp, and started fucking her. I fucked Janet in rhythm with the couple across from us, the table bouncing beneath the women. Janet came hard enough I had to let go of her hair, she pushed down onto the table and rammed her ass back against me. I pushed my cock into her deep and came. I grabbed her hips and slammed her back into me and held her there. It took forever for me to empty my balls into her, but I did eventually finish cumming. Janet was kissing the other girl across from her, both still pressed against the table. Apparently the other guy had cum too, but I hadn’t noticed.
I pulled out of Janet and she said, “I’m going to go check out the bathroom”. She disappeared down the hall. The girl across from me motioned me toward her. I got to the other side of the table as she dropped back to her knees. Taking my cock into her hand she started licking up and down the other guy’s cock, sucking her cunt juice off of it.
After she had cleaned his cock she looked up at me and said, “I’m Michelle”, before sucking my cock into her mouth. She sucked on my now limp dick for a few minutes, lapping up all of my cum and Janet’s pussy juice, never once taking her hand off the other guy’s cock. When she finished I sat down on a chair there in the kitchen, had something to drink and caught my breath.
Gwen came into the kitchen to get something to drink and saw me. “Oh, glad you’re still here”, she said to me. She was still naked, there was a slick trail of cum dribbling down her leg. I took her hand as she stuck it out toward me and she pulled me up out of the chair. “I want to take you upstairs to our bedroom, Beth has some ideas for you”. I followed Gwen up the stairs, watching her ass wiggle the whole way. We turned into the master bedroom at the top of the steps, and Beth was inside bent over the bed. Her hands were tied behind her back with silk, her ankles were tied to the bed posts forcing her legs to be spread wide, her cunt and ass completely exposed. As we stepped inside Gwen closed the door behind us.
My wife Sheryl and I went on vacation to Finland for our ten year anniversary. Sheryl was a beautiful redhead, pale white skin, freckles all over, bright blue eyes, a nice ass, and firm C cup breasts. Though she and I were always very much in love, there were times when Sheryl would let her redhead temper get the better of her and she could stay mad at me for days.
We had planned two whole weeks to travel Finland and see the sights. It was near the end of the second week and we were in the capital spending our last few days before our plane trip home when it happened. We were walking around downtown when a man with a clipboard approached us. After a semi-complicated conversation in his broken English we realized that he was asking us to be on a television show, some kind of game show. My wife seemed excited by the prospect of being on tv and I didn’t really want to see the museum that she had scheduled for that afternoon so we agreed.
The man led us into the office building that we were in front of and into a studio on the third floor. The set looked elaborate with tables and chairs and lights, but we didn’t get to look at it for very long before we followed the man into the backstage area. There he introduced us to the producer and one of the stage hands, a very pretty, young blond woman named Heather. They took us to a dressing room and explained the show to us, or tried, their broken English and thick accents made it hard to understand exactly what they were saying. It sounded like some kind of newlywed game, but we weren’t positive.
My wife and I eventually got the premise though when Heather did a pantomime of removing her clothes. Apparently the show was a kind of strip poker, where the winners ended up with expensive prizes and the losers ended up naked on television.
I looked at my wife reluctantly, this was crazy, we’d never done anything experimental like this, being naked in public, much less on television. Sheryl was looking as hesitant as I was, but the sweet talking producer kept showing us the prizes we could win, Heather kept smiling at me flirtatiously, and they both kept telling my wife how beautiful she looked and to not be embarrassed. It wasn’t until they offered to pay us for our appearance that my wife and decided that we had to talk it over. The producer and Heather left us so we could talk about it.
“Do you want to do this?”, Sheryl asked.
“It seems kind of out there”, I replied, “but it is a lot of money they’re offering us”.
“Plus look at the prizes they have. Some of these are worth more than our whole trip”, my wife said. “What’s a little nudity to win these”.
“Nudity on public television though. Tons of people will see us”, I argued.
“Oh there’s no guarantee that we’ll end up naked and besides it’s television in Finland, nobody we know could possibly be watching”.
We spent a few more minutes talking it over, but we decided to give the show a chance. My wife seemed excited about the prospect, but I was kind of anxious about the show. The producer was happy that we decided to go on the show, and left us with Heather to get ready for the show. The first order of business was for us to sign a bunch of forms. We must have done that for a good half hour and by the end we had no idea what we were signing anymore.
Then Heather explained that it was time for us to get to wardrobe and makeup for the show. “What do we need that for?”, my wife asked. Heather explained that makeup had to be applied for the cameras to make sure we appeared correctly, and wardrobe had to ensure that we were wearing clothing appropriate to the game. My wife talked to Heather as we were lead to another room, this one looked like a dressing room, inside was a woman with all manner of makeup and brushes.
Heather introduced us to the makeup woman and left us however my wife and I found that the woman didn’t speak any English and couldn’t speak to her, so we had to get Heather back to translate for us. I poked around the wardrobe while my wife spoke with Heather and the makeup woman.
“Apparently they have to make sure that we have the correct amount of clothing on, that way each contestant has the same number”, Sheryl explained to me. “They’d also like to spruce up our wardrobe a bit… something better for television”, my wife finished. I raised an eyebrow, but Heather answered me by holding up some lingerie. “They want us to look sexy for the cameras”.
I shrugged, we’d already come this far. Heather and the makeup woman stayed in the room as my wife started to get undressed. I followed my wife’s lead and started getting undressed, we both hesitated when I got down to my briefs and my wife was wearing only her bra and panties. The makeup woman said something, Heather shook her head and explained that our under garments were “horrible”.
A pair of silk boxers was thrown at me and the girls began helping my wife strip off her bra and panties. Once my wife was naked they sat her down in a chair and started applying make up to her. Heather instructed me to keep on the boxers, my pants, and my shirt, just three articles of clothing for the show. I didn’t get much attention after that. Heather and the makeup girl spent a lot of time fawning over my wife, telling her how beautiful she was, even as they applied makeup to her breasts and thighs.
They then dressed my wife in stockings, sheer black panties, a lacy black bra, and a short pink dress. After that they left us in the room, Heather said they’d come get us when the show was ready. My wife and I sat and talked, had some water, we were both anxious about the show. Our nervousness was obvious, but I had to admit that all dressed up as she was, with the makeup, my wife looked really hot; I couldn’t take my eyes off of her. Soon enough Heather came into the room and waved us out, it was time for the show.
The game had already been explained, we both knew how to play, so Heather took us right out to the side of the stage. From where we were we could see the stage, the host, the audience, and two other couples already out there. The host introduced us, waved his arm, and we were pushed out on stage. My wife and I fumbled our way to our seats, and once seated the game began.
“Today the men will be stripping first and the women will be answering”, the host said. Everything was being translated for us on a small monitor in front of our seats. The game progressed, as described, and my wife was actually doing well. I was down to the boxers, one of the other men was naked and his wife was down to bra and panties, and the last couple was in the same state as my wife and I.
More questions went by and the mostly naked couple was to lose their last article of clothing. “Would you like to double down?”, the host asked them. My wife and I exchanged a look, neither of us knew what that meant. The couple hesitated, but finally decided against it. The woman stood and removed her panties, wearing only her heels and stockings, her pussy clearly visible for all to see. Cheers and hoots came from the audience, they were cheering the woman on and she seemed to be enjoying the attention. For a minute she paraded around the stage, at the direction of the host, teasing the audience; even my wife and I were smiling and getting into it.
After a few minutes the woman and her husband left the stage, both of them still naked. The game continued with some of the lights dimming and portions of the stage rearranging, I think they even took a commercial break. The other remaining couple lost the next question and the man had to remove his boxers, but something was different. Reading the screen we learned the host was offering them a chance to double down, much as he had the last couple. The couple decided to go for it, but they got the question wrong.
I expected that the woman would have to remove her dress now too, but instead something unexpected happened. Two women came onto the stage from the side, both were wearing high heels, fishnet stockings, and dressed in tight, black, vinyl dresses. They were both gorgeous, stunning blondes with perfect bodies. The dresses were very low cut, tons of cleavage spilling out their tops, while the bottoms of the dresses were just as high as the tops were low. As they walked across the stage I could see their ass cheeks sticking out the bottom of the dresses, wiggling with each step. My wife and I watched as they both descended on the man, grabbed him by his wrists and moved him to the back of the set where they handcuffed him to the wall, arms over his head. One of them cut his boxers off of him after which the other stuffed the silk remnants in his mouth. He looked completely embarrassed standing there naked, his cock hanging clearly in view of the whole audience, handcuffed and gagged.
Both of the assistants stood right beside him, and as the game continued they would constantly tease him, moving to give him views of their asses or down their cleavage, occasionally they would run their hands over his body making his cock twitch. My cock was starting to get hard watching this, but the women would tease him just enough to keep his cock flush with blood and hanging low but not enough to make him completely hard. My wife was giving me dirty looks as I watched, she knew that I was getting aroused by it and I could tell she was getting upset with me.
Another round went by and the other couple lost, causing the woman to have to remove her dress. One of the two assistants in the vinyl dresses came over to help her get the dress up over her head. When her dress was removed the assistant bent the woman over the console she’d been sitting at, and gave her one hard spank on her ass, which the audience went nuts over. My cock jumped watching it, which my wife saw, and she glared at me again.
The other couple lost the next round and the woman had to remove her bra. Again one of the assistants came over to help, unclasping the bra from the back and then putting her hands on the woman’s tits to hold the bra in place. The woman seemed surprised, she actually blushed a bit, and just as she looked back at the assistant the hands dropped and the bra was whisked away. Her tits were beautiful, perky and pink, and the assistant behind her reached her hands back up and bounced the woman’s breasts at the audience. The audience was totally enjoying the show, hoots and whistles coming loudly. I was enjoying the show too, my cock almost completely hard and obvious against the silk boxers I was wearing. My wife glared at me again, shooting me a dirty look for staring at the other woman’s exposed tits.
There was a bit of a hustle from the far side of the stage, the woman’s husband was completely hard, his cock sticking out in front of him. The assistant by him was making a show of it, holding his cock up for the audience which was hooting, but when she spanked it (making it bounce) the audience laughed. I noticed that even my wife laughed.
Then the next round came and we lost. The host asked the predictable question, “Would we like to double down?" My wife shot me a look with a smile on her face and then nodded her head yes. The question was asked, and my wife got it wrong. I wasn’t sure if she did that on purpose or not, but she had a wicked smile on her face as she watched what happened next.
From our side of the stage two more assistants came out, dressed in vinyl dresses like the others. Both of them were as beautiful, blonde, and voluptuous as the first two. Sure enough they led me to the back of the set and locked my wrists in handcuffs that were hanging from the wall. One of them then pulled out some scissors and proceeded to cut the boxers off of me. I was too surprised to be embarrassed really, but when one of them stuffed the remnants of the boxers in my mouth I started to turn red.
Embarrassment overtook me though when they noticed that my cock was completely hard. One of them spanked it, which hurt slightly, and my cock bounced. The audience was laughing, my wife was laughing, and I’m sure I was red all over.
The game continued and my wife lost her dress, getting help removing it and a spanking from one of the women in the vinyl dresses. My wife was enjoying putting on the show, though I could tell she was slightly embarrassed. The bra and panties she’d been given to wear were partly see through, especially under the bright lights and slightly soaked with sweat as they were.
The vinyl clad assistants would occasionally tease me, shoving their cleavage in my face, rubbing up against me, putting their hands on my body, or just wiggling in front of me. Both my cock and the cock of the other guy were hard, and the assistants were making sure we stayed that way.
The next round we won, and I thought that would be the end of the game. After all, the other woman only had her panties left to remove, but then lights started flashing and a siren sounded. The woman had stood up, but she was looking around confused with the lights flashing and noise going. Meanwhile the assistants were clapping and the audience was cheering. The host explained that she’d won a chance to stay in the game, but there was another challenge and this one had a penalty (though no one explained what). She could either accept the loss and remove her panties, or take a chance on the challenge.
She decided to go for it and take the chance, and she got excited when she got the question correct. A tall, muscled, blonde man came out from back stage. He was wearing tight, black, vinyl pants (similar to the dresses) and nothing else. His tanned, hairless chest had been oiled to accent his sculpted muscles. He was carrying a pair of panties, and he moved across the stage to the woman.
One of the female assistants held up a large piece of cloth blocking the view of the cameras and audience while the man helped the woman behind it. From where I was I could see what was happening though, so could my wife, and so could the woman’s husband. We both watched wide eyed as the man knelt down in front of the woman, removed her panties, slowly sliding them and his hands down her legs. His face was inches from her bare pussy as he helped her step out of them and then helped her step into the new pair. As he did so we could all see that the new pair of panties had a small piece of plastic sticking up toward the inside.
When he reached the top of her legs with the panties he reached up with one hand and parted her pussy lips, guiding the small piece of plastic inside her as he finished putting the panties on her. The host was explaining that she was being fitted with vibrating panties and she would have to play the rest of the game with them on. As soon as the panties were on, the assistant dropped the cloth revealing the woman to the audience to much applause. The woman jumped and gasped, her body twitching slightly, accompanied by a small vibrating noise.
Huge cheers came from the audience and the oiled man held up a remote for everyone to see. The female assistant went back to the woman’s husband while the oiled man in vinyl pants positioned himself right by the woman, waving his crotch in her direction occasionally, hands on his hips. She was obviously distracted, and he kept showing her the remote, adjusting some kind of dial, making her twitch every time he did.
I was shocked, this was well beyond what my wife and I had signed up for and I wanted the show to be over so we could leave. My wife on the other hand was fascinated, her attention completely on the other woman and the oiled man standing next to her. The audience was enjoying the show, noise coming frequently. The woman’s husband was apparently enjoying the show, watching his wife struggling against the feelings in her pussy, because his cock was rock hard.
The next round of the game came and my wife lost, it was time for her to remove her bra, but the host offered her a choice. She could take a challenge, if she won she got to keep her article of clothing, but if she lost the assistants would remove it for her instead. My wife accepted the challenge, she’d been doing well so far, and we had both seen the female assistant remove the other woman’s bra anyway. To my wife’s dismay though she got the challenge wrong and the prospect of exposing her tits on television hit her.
To my dismay neither of the female assistants left my side to take off my wife’s bra though. Instead another male appeared from back stage. This guy was tall and handsome like the first one, but his hair was dark. He was dressed the same, oiled chest, and smiling like the first guy. Upon reaching my wife I could see her get more nervous, a stranger was going to remove her bra and expose her pale, freckled tits for the whole audience and cameras to see.
He helped my wife stand up, reaching down with his large strong hands to guide her to her feet. My wife had turned to face him as she stood up, so he reached around her to the clasp of the bra. Doing so had caused him to be right up against her, his chest pressing into hers, and I could see her catch her breath. His hands skillfully undid the clasp of the bra and the audience cheered. He put her hands on her bra, then his hands on her hips, and spun her around to face the audience. My wife had relaxed a bit looking into this stranger’s eyes, pressed against him, but coming face to face with the audience had brought her back to the reality of the situation.
Her body tensed and the guy put his hands over hers, and then in one smooth motion lowered them taking the bra with it. There was a huge cheer from the audience, guys were hooting like crazy, everyone fixated on my wife’s tits. I could see my wife start to blush as she turned her head to the side, but since she was facing away from me and the guy was standing behind her I couldn’t see much of anything else. Her arms were at her side, her hands nervously on her hips, but the guy’s arms were still at my wife’s chest. Though I couldn’t see it, I knew he was massaging my wife’s tits for the audience to see like had happened to the other woman.
My erection was going away though the other husband’s was raging hard, his eyes fixed to my wife’s exposed breasts. The oiled man moved to let my wife sit back down, and as she did she had to turn toward me. My wife avoided making eye contact with me completely, her eyes on the floor. I could see her breasts glistening with oil from where they’d been rubbed, and I could see a wet spot on the front of her panties.
The host brought attention back to me though, and the two female assistants beside me were more than willing to help him. I didn’t understand what was being said, and my wife had sat back down to block the monitor so I couldn’t read the translation anymore. One of the women beside me grabbed my cock which was almost completely limp and wiggled it at the audience. The audience responded by booing loudly. The host said asked something of my wife and she nodded at him, to which the audience cheered.
One of the female assistants produced what looked like a pink, plastic ring of some kind. She held it up for the audience to see and then held it near my cock, she held it back up to the audience and with her other hand held up her finger and thumb about three inches apart. The audience laughed as she moved her fingers closer together until they were only an inch apart. That was when the two women reached down, grabbed my cock, and pushed the pink ring down around it. Once they got it to the base of my cock the audience cheered, and then it began to vibrate.
The sensation was unexpected, but it was also making my cock hard again. My wife was looking back at me, a smile on her face, her own nudity temporarily forgotten. The other husband was looking at me, relief on his face, while his wife was still distracted in her own ecstasy rising from the vibrating in her panties.
That’s when the game continued, but the host was announcing some kind of sudden death since both teams were down to their last article of clothing. The round finished and the other couple lost, mostly because the other wife was horribly distracted. I’d been watching her and was pretty sure that she’d cum at least once. At this point I figured the woman had to remove her vibrating panties, they would get their consolation prize, and that would be that. Instead the host offered them some kind of gamble, a chance to win a better prize or go home with nothing.
Since the wife was so distracted by the vibrating in her pussy the host asked the husband whether he wanted to take the challenge or not. One of the female assistants next to him pulled the shredded boxers out of his mouth and he answered yes. The lights in the studio flashed and the sirens started again. The movement of the two women next to me pulled my attention away from the lights, they were removing their dresses. One of them unzipped the dress of the other, and then helped her peel it down her body and step out of it before the favor was returned. They were making quite a show of it, making it completely sexy as their D cup breasts sprang free for everyone to see. Wearing nothing but their heels, fishnets, and small black thongs they proceeded to pose and strut for the audience. As they did they would bend over and I got great views of their asses and barely covered pussies.
I looked around and the female assistants by the other husband were doing the same thing, peeling the vinyl dresses off each other; the husband was paying complete attention to them. To my surprise the male assistants were also stripping, taking their vinyl pants down and throwing them into the audience. Underneath the men were wearing small bikini briefs which barely served to conceal their cocks, and from what I could see both men were extremely well hung.
My wife’s attention was on the guy next to her, his cock barely concealed by the small bit of cloth and less than a foot away from her. The other wife meanwhile was staring at the guy next to her. Both men were putting on shows, wiggling their hips and gyrating their cocks for the wives seated next to them.
My cock was now completely at attention, the vibrating and the lewd show in front of me almost too much for me to take. The host had been explaining what the final challenge would be, but I didn’t understand any of it. A large, digital clock came down from the ceiling of the studio, it was showing three minutes. The audience chanted a count down and then the clock started ticking backward.
One of the female assistants by the other husband started kissing him and rubbing her body against his, pressing her tits into his chest. Meanwhile the other one had gotten on her knees in front of him and was furiously stroking his cock, her hand moving up and down the length of it. She had positioned herself to the side of him so that the whole audience could see what was happening. From her knees she was looking up at the guy and saying something to him. The audience had gone quiet, all attention focused on the scene at the back of the stage.
The woman on her knees in front of the guy moved a hand to his balls and started massaging them while her other hand pumped up and down his cock so fast it was a blur. Though I couldn’t tell what she was saying I could tell she was begging him for something. I looked over to see what his wife was doing, but her eyes were closed and she was elsewhere. The male by her had moved behind her, standing over her slightly, and he was massaging her tits in clear view of the whole audience. She was obviously on edge, audibly moaning, rocking her hips back and forth in her seat against the vibrating panties. The man leaned down and kissed her on the neck and she came, the moans of her ecstasy carrying clearly through the studio.
That was all it took for her husband, the sound of his wife cumming pushed him over the edge and he started cumming. The woman kneeling in front of him skillfully guided his cock so that all of his cum shot all over her bare tits. His breathing was labored, he had obviously cum hard judging from the amount of cum he’d spewed, but the woman kept stroking his dick, milking every last drop of cum out of it and onto her tits. Meanwhile his wife was finishing her orgasm, pushing back hard against the man behind her, one of her hands at her crotch holding the vibrating panties tight against her clit while her other hand was over her shoulder groping the guy’s cock through his briefs.
As she finished cumming the audience gave sad applause. The host said something in a down voice indicating they had lost the challenge, the clock showing 54 seconds left. Lights changed again, the stage started moving as it had before, and the other couple was being moved off to the backstage area. I could see the husband being unhand-cuffed as their portion of the stage moved back and away, the female and male assistants were waving goodbye to the audience, cum still dripping from the one’s tits.
That left me, my wife, the two female assistants, the one male assistant, and the host in front of the audience. I figured this would be the end, we’d won the game after all. The host began speaking as soon as the stage stopped moving, he was offering a chance for my wife to win better prizes, sort of a final challenge. My wife was barely able to pay attention, her exposed tits, the audience, the cameras, and me all forgotten. She was obviously distracted from what she’d just witnessed as well as the nearly nude man standing a foot away from her.
It was presented that she could take the mediocre prize that we’d already won, or she could press her luck and play for bigger prizes. My wife was obviously having fun, had been doing well, and was more relaxed now, so she decided to keep playing. I wanted things to end before anything else happened, but my mouth was still stuffed with the boxers I’d been wearing before so I couldn’t say anything.
With my wife’s announcement lights flashed again and the stage started to shift. The male assistant next to her helped her stand up as the console she’d been sitting at got whisked away. I could clearly see a large wet spot on the front of her panties, and I’m sure the whole audience could see it too. A table rose up out of the middle of the stage and the male assistant led my wife to it, sitting her down at it so that she was facing the audience, and then he moved to stand behind her. A screen by the cameras sprang to life, translating what was being said, but it was too far away for me to read clearly.
I could see my wife’s back, but I could only see her front on the studio monitors, showing what the camera was seeing. The picture was clearly showing my wife’s still exposed breasts, hanging before her, pale and freckled, still glistening with the oil from where the man had rubbed them.
The screen translated, they were offering my wife three choices. The first choice was a slightly better prize, but if she got it wrong then she would have to remove her panties and we would get a consolation prize instead of the prize we had. The second choice was a much better prize, worth thousands of dollars, but if she lost we would lose all our prizes and an assistant would remove her panties. The last choice was to play for the grand prize, worth tens of thousands of dollars and included all the other prizes, but if she lost we would lose all our prizes and there was some kind of penalty but I couldn’t see what. My wife gasped when she read the third choice and actually asked the host, "Is that for real?" The host replied positively and the audience cheered.
My wife mulled over the choices, the audience shouted suggestions, and the host kept the tension up asking her if she had made a decision. I hoped that she would just end it, take our prize and quit, the aching of my cock was too much and the constant vibrating of the ring around it was making it worse every second. Then my wife announced her choice, she was going to take the first option and play for the slightly better prize. The host asked if she was sure, and she was about to confirm her choice when she turned to look at me to see what I thought.
She saw me handcuffed to the wall, standing between the two almost completely nude female assistants, the pink ring around my raging hard on, and she glared at me again. I could tell she was upset, but I couldn’t explain to her that I didn’t want to be in the state that I was in. The two female assistants turned toward me as the cameras focused on me. The women started rubbing their tits against me and grinding their pussies against my legs. Through the thin fabric of their small thongs I could feel the intense heat coming off their cunts. One of them ran her hands up my chest and started playing with my neck and shoulders. The other one ran her hands down my body toward my throbbing cock, all while being cheered on by the audience.
My wife never took her eyes off of me, but I couldn’t help but look at the two assistants and watch helplessly as they molested me. Their gyrating was causing their thongs to move aside and I could feel their pussy lips rubbing against my bare legs, their juices leaking onto me. The one woman’s hands finally reached my cock and gripped it right above the pink ring, she shook it toward the audience and whispered in my ear, "Cum for me. Please cum for me”. She jerked my cock once and that was it, I blew my load right there. I had rarely cum so hard in my life, I almost blacked out from the pleasure, and in that moment I forgot everything.
After it passed though my mind clawed its way back to reality. Shame came over me as I realized that I’d just spewed cum on the stage, for the cameras, and to the cheers from the audience all while naked and handcuffed to a wall with shredded silk boxers hanging out of my mouth. I was trying to catch my breath when I realized that the women next to me were removing the ring from my cock as it was going limp. The emotions were washing away from me, all the excitement and build up was gone, and I was spent. Then I remembered my wife and looked at her.
I’d been married to Sheryl long enough to know that she was mad, though she was hiding it well. I shot her a sorry look, trying to express the frustration that I had been feeling, but all I could manage was a weak resignation. Then my wife’s expression changed from anger to determination, she’d made her mind up about something, and she turned back toward the audience with a smile on her face.
The audience was still clapping and cheering from my orgasm, but they quieted down when my wife spoke. She was changing her mind, she wanted to play for the grand prize. I didn’t know what to think, why did my wife want to play for the grand prize now? The host asked if she was sure, reminding her that if she lost we would lose all our prizes and she would suffer the penalty. My wife agreed, and the challenge proceeded. The host explained that the final challenge was actually a series of questions, each one worth one of the prizes and each one risking a penalty, but if she got any question wrong she would lose all the prizes won up to that point. The lights flashed around as the host finished, and finally spots of light settled on my wife and me, the rest of the studio had gone dark.
The first question came and my wife hesitated on the answer. She already knew what the prize would be, but she didn’t know what the penalty was. The host asked for her answer, and biting her bottom lip she answered, and got it wrong. Instead of sounds of disappointment from the audience, a cheer went up accompanied by applause. Even the two female assistants by me were clapping, their attention fixed on my wife at the front of the stage. I could see on the monitors my wife looking around confused, but smiling.
Behind my wife the tall, muscular, oiled man moved, putting his hands on my wife’s hips he helped her stand up. The host was explaining that it was time for my wife to get completely naked, and the guy was going to do it. I didn’t know what to think, I just stayed handcuffed there helpless… watching. The man bent my wife over the table, her bare tits pressing into the table, her face toward the audience. Then he knelt down behind her, his hands still on her hips, and hooked his fingers inside the elastic band of her panties and started sliding them down slowly. The audience watched silently as the fabric of her panties slid easily off my wife’s ass, and once her ass was bare the man planted a kiss on it causing small laughs from the audience.
The smile never left my wife’s face, if anything it was getting bigger as the man lowered her panties farther and farther. His hands never lost contact with my wife, even as he slid the panties down over her stocking covered legs to her ankles, letting them settle on the floor, and then guiding my wife as she stepped out of them. Sheryl was still bent over the table and from that position the only people that could see her bare pussy were me, the two women by me, and the man behind her, but even from where I was I could see how wet and aroused my wife was. Her pussy lips were swollen, pink, and glistening with her dripping cunt juice.
The man kneeling behind my wife slowly stood up, running his hands back up her stocking covered legs as he did so. As his hands closed in on my wife’s pussy and ass the man shifted slightly, blocking my view, now all I could do was watch the monitors to see what was happening. The cameras showed the man standing behind my bent over wife, his hands on her hips, and it looked like she was pressing back against him, a sensuous smile on her face. It wasn’t done though, the audience and the cameras had to see her with her panties off, so the man behind my wife moved his hands to her shoulders and helped her stand up straight.
Even standing up though, the table was just slightly high enough to block the view of the cameras, though a small hint of Sheryl’s red bush could be seen. So the man with my wife led her around to the front of the table and had her spin around slowly. As my wife turned she looked at me and shot me a look that let me know she was still angry at me, and that this (in some way) was her revenge, but a smile returned to her face as she turned back toward the cameras and audience.
Facing the audience my wife’s naked form was completely visible to the cameras. The crowd started chanting something, I didn’t understand what and neither did my wife, but the chanting was getting louder and faster; even the two women by me were joining in the chant. Sheryl leaned over to the man and whispered to him, he whispered a reply, and when my wife nodded the audience erupted in applause and cheers.
My wife sat down on the table, her knees together, her pale form the focus of the cameras. The man stood next to her, looking directly at the audience, and put his hands on my wife’s knees. Sheryl kept her hands on the table behind her, her eyes on the man touching her, all while not resisting what happened next at all. Slowly the man spread my wife’s legs to the increasing amusement of the audience. Soon Sheryl’s legs were completely spread, her pussy now completely visible for all the cameras and the audience to see. I could see on the monitors that she was dripping wet, her pussy lips still pink and puffy, but my cock remained flaccid and soft. What was obviously so much of a turn-on for my wife was leaving me feeling empty and defeated.
The man then started running his hands up my wife’s thighs, slowly getting closer to her pussy. The audience kept cheering him on, the women by me clapping in time, and eventually his hand reached the top of my wife’s thighs, any higher and he would be touching her pussy. Then, he moved one hand and touched my wife’s clit, she let out a moan and the audience let out a cheer. He rubbed it just once, clearly visible on the monitors, and then lowered his hand slightly and slipped one finger into my wife’s cunt.
Sheryl’s eyes opened, a surprised look on her face as she looked down at the strange hand on her pussy, it was obvious she wasn’t expecting that. The man just smiled at my wife and she smiled back at him. He withdrew his hand and held it up to the cheering audience, then he and my wife moved back around the table to her seat. Sheryl didn’t even look at me as she came around the table.
The game continued, the next question was asked, and my wife answered without hesitation. Unfortunately, she got the it wrong, which meant another prize missed and the host told her what the penalty was. Cheers started coming from the audience. The clock came down from the ceiling again, with a five minute timer on it. The man led my wife to the side of the table, and then he sat down on the edge of it facing my wife. I had no idea what was happening.
My wife knelt down in front of the man and ran her hands up his legs to his waist. She gripped the strings that were the sides of his briefs, and yanked down. In one quick moment the clock started counting down, his mostly limp cock sprang free, bouncing slightly. Even though he wasn’t hard yet, his cock was still large, twice the length of mine easily, and thick too. My wife got a surprised look on her face, the audience was cheering, and the man was smiling down at Sheryl.
There was a moment of hesitation, my heart held in my throat, and then my wife put her hands on the man’s cock. It was large enough that she could get both of her hands on it, wrapping her hands around his limp shaft. Slowly my wife started moving her hands up and down, stroking the man’s cock, and it grew in her hands. The audience and the two women by me started to clap in time with my wife’s strokes. My wife’s rhythm increased as the clapping increased, her hands stroking up and down the man’s cock faster and faster. His cock was getting harder and harder as my wife used her hands to bring his dick to life.
He was almost completely hard, his cock sticking up from his lap, it was amazingly long and thick. There was a look of lustful concentration on my wife’s face, her hands moving as fast as she could, jerking up and down the length of the man’s cock, gripping it tightly. She couldn’t take her eyes off his cock as it bounced in her hands, he couldn’t take his eyes off my wife kneeling in front of him, and the cameras were catching it all.
The clapping was reaching a fever pitch, the clock neared zero, and then time ran out and a buzzer sounded. My wife got a disappointed, a pouting look on her face. The man helped my wife to her feet, his hard cock sticking out in front of him directly toward Sheryl, and the audience gave a round of consolatory applause as my wife retook her seat.
It was time for the final round, the host was summarizing everything to that point. My wife was certainly more relaxed now, during the recap she was talking to the man standing behind her, uncaring that she was completely naked in front of all these people and the cameras. Occasionally she would look at me, each time I would do my best to express my suffering, to apologize visually, trying to get her to end this, but she always shot me back that same look of hate and anger. I wasn’t sure, but I thought she even sneered at my dangling, limp cock.
My wife and the man exchanged a small laugh, then Sheryl reached out one hand and squeezed his still hard cock. Playfully she wiggled it in front of her face, pantomiming sucking it, which made them both smile and laugh quietly. The host finished his recap, the lights in the studio did their flashing again, and then it was time to finish the game.
Once reminded of what was at stake, the grand prize shown again, and the reminder of the penalty, my wife was given a choice by the host. Since she had lost all of her prizes up to this point the host was going to let her play a ‘double or nothing’ in which she could win back all of the previous prizes and the grand prize, but the penalty for failure would be doubled. My wife’s eyes lit up, she got a big smile on her face, and she confirmed that she wanted to play the double or nothing.
The audience went nuts, cheers and whistles and hoots started coming loudly. Lights flashed again, spotlights swirled, and from backstage the other male assistant from before came onto the stage. He was still oiled, his blonde hair contrasting against his tanned skin, and he was still wearing only the small string briefs. Quickly he crossed the stage to join the other man standing by my wife. Music played as the two men pranced about, putting on a show for the audience. The blond man removed his briefs, freeing his cock for all to see, waving it at the audience, before turning toward my wife. I could see that his cock was just as large as the other man’s.
The two of them spent a minute putting on a show for the camera, dancing at the edge of the stage, before they moved back to the table. My wife was still seated at the back side of the table, and the two men (instead of standing behind her) moved to the sides of the table. The positioning gave my wife perfect views of their muscled bodies, their huge cocks hanging out over the table.
Lighting returned to normal, indicating it was time for the question. This time my wife only had thirty seconds to answer the question, and to create a distraction, both of the male assistants started stroking their cocks as the host asked the question. Sheryl was so distracted that I don’t think she even heard the question, she was busy trying to watch both men jerk off. Each man was holding the base of his shaft with one hand while stroking up and down the length of his cock with the other hand.
My wife was obviously struggling with the question, she seemed overwhelmed, maybe even embarrassed. Watching on the monitors I could see her skin flushing red across her face, neck, and chest. Sheryl was getting flustered, and I was doubting whether she’d be able to answer at all much less get the correct answer. The audience started counting down, the two woman by me clapping in time, while the two men by the table beat their hardening cocks in time with the countdown. At the last second my wife blurt out an answer.
The host held the tension for a few seconds before announcing that Sheryl’s answer was incorrect. My wife got a surprised look on her face, twinged with embarrassment, she actually put her hands over her mouth as she started to turn red. The stage started to move again, and it took me a second to realize what was happening, but my portion of the stage was being moved backstage while the table my wife was at stayed where it was.
The wall I was handcuffed to turned away from the audience, the two women by me waving goodbye with pouts on their faces as the audience disappeared from view. As soon as we were out of view the woman moved away from me, put on robes, and disappeared into the commotion backstage. Heather reappeared, smiling, and as I was un-cuffed she gave me a robe to cover up with.
I was led back to the dressing room by Heather, all the time I tried asking her where my wife was, but Heather either didn’t understand or wasn’t answering me. She showed me into the dressing room, where my clothes were, gave me some water, and then left closing the door behind her. I wanted answers though, so I tried to follow her, but I found the door was locked. Banging on the door didn’t get me any answers, so I looked around the room for something, anything… and found the television in the corner. It looked just like the monitors that were in front of the stage, and I turned it on curious if it would show me anything.
Sure enough, it came to life and displayed a feed of the show. It must have been delayed because currently it was showing my wife covering her mouth in embarrassment just as when I left the stage. The view changed and I was on screen, handcuffed to the wall, naked, my dick hanging limp for everyone to see, the two beautiful woman were standing next to me waving goodbye. As the wall spun the women and I disappeared from view and then the shot cut back to my wife.
The shot showed my wife sitting at the table, her bare tits hanging there, clearly visible, as she lowered her hands. The host was talking, explaining something, the lights in the studio dimmed while the spotlights on the table stayed bright. Quickly the rest of the stage was dark, only the table was illuminated, and it was bright as day. The view zoomed out slightly as the two men came around the table to either side of my wife.
Both of their cocks were sticking out in front of them, bouncing as they walked. On screen, next to my petite wife, their cocks looked huge, much bigger than I’d thought on stage. Sheryl looked up at the dark haired man, her face was a mixture of uncertainty and lust. The two men stood my wife up, her red bush just peeking into view over the table, and she turned to face the dark haired man.
They lifted my wife up and set her down on the table, the camera shifted to stay on my wife’s face. Uncertainty was rushing through me. The dark haired man stepped up to the table between my wife’s legs, his cock bouncing inches from her pussy, and then he leaned down and kissed my wife, pushing his tongue into her mouth. I rushed back to the door, banging on it, trying to get out of the room, shouting to get noticed, but all to no avail. My wife was kissing this stranger on television, naked in front of an audience. I had no idea what this last penalty was, but I was getting worried.
Sheryl reached down absent-minded and grabbed hold of the dark haired man’s cock, stroking it slowly, running her hands gently up and down it’s incredible length. The blond man standing next to her reached out and took one of my wife’s hands and put it on his cock. My wife broke the kiss and smiled at the blond man as she started stroking his shaft too. The dark haired guy lowered his head and started kissing my wife’s tits, using his hands to cup them and push them together, his tongue darting out playfully across her pale breasts. Sheryl’s big tits were always sensitive, she loved having attention paid to them.
My wife started kissing the blond man, as the other guy’s mouth reached one of her nipples. The camera stayed focused on my wife, one guy sucking at her tit, the other guy’s tongue exploring my wife’s mouth, her head thrown back in ecstasy. I could hear my wife moaning. The dark haired guy continued moving downward, dropping to his knees in front of my wife, still between her legs.
The camera wasn’t showing exactly what was happening, but my wife’s expression changed and I knew. I hurled myself at the door again, uselessly. My wife was looking down at the guy between her legs, he was kissing and licking his way over her thighs, her face showed nothing but lust and anticipation. For a moment the camera showed his tongue sticking out of his mouth, hovering inches away from my wife’s pussy, he looked up at Sheryl, and then my wife put her hands on either side of the guy’s head and pulled his face right onto her cunt. His head was moving rapidly, lapping at my wife’s pussy juices, splitting her lips with his probing tongue.
The blonde guy moved his head and hands to my wife’s tits and started kissing them, sucking her nipples into his mouth, running his tongue around them. He was using his hands to cup and kneed her tits, really lavishing them with attention. My wife was rocking her hips back and forth on the table, she had one hand on the back of each guy’s head, eyes closed, mouth open, and she was moaning louder and louder.
Then she came, there was no doubt. Her moans turned to shouts, “Yes! Yes! YES!”, she shouted as her body twitched and her head went back. My wife followed through with the motion and laid back on the table, her hips right up on the edge, legs hanging off the side with her knees on the shoulders of the dark hair man that was eating her pussy. The blond guy pulled back from my wife’s tits as she laid down, her breasts maintaining their perfect shape as she laid flat on the table; which now looked to me more like a big bed.
The cameras showed the dark haired guy, a much better angle this time, his mouth working furiously over my wife’s wet pussy. Sheryl had crossed her arms under her tits, pushing them together, she was looking at the blond guy, “You’re not done with these are you?”, she asked him pouting while jiggling her tits. “Oh God!”, my wife exclaimed. She rose up off the table a few inches and her attention was immediately drawn to the guy eating her pussy. The camera switched, the dark haired guy was sucking on Sheryl’s clit, really working it between his lip and tongue, and he had two fingers deep inside her.
My wife came again, harder this time, her back arching up off the table while her arms and hands splayed out to the sides. “Fuck Yes! Oh Fuck! Fuck!”, my wife was shouting as she got off on this stranger eating her pussy. Her whole body twitched, causing her tits to bounce back and forth, her head pressed back into the table. The blonde guy had gotten up on the table and was kneeling next to my wife, he reached down both hands and started playing with her tits again. This extended her orgasm, causing her to cum for at least a minute.
When she came down she opened her eyes and saw the blonde guy’s cock inches from her face. “No, no, no”, I chanted, but it was inevitable at this point and I was powerless to do anything about it. Sheryl leaned over slightly and took the head of the guy’s cock into her mouth, extending her tongue as she did. She looked completely comfortable, lost in lust, with one guy eating and fingering her pussy while she sucked another guy’s huge cock.
Sheryl wasn’t able to get all of the guy’s cock in her mouth, but she sure tried. She kept slowly working her way down the length of his huge shaft, trying to get as much into her mouth as she could. His moans joined the moans of my wife, it was all that could be heard, and it was coming loudly through the television. When Sheryl reached bottom, as much of the guy’s huge cock in her mouth as she could get, she pulled her head back off of it… and then immediately sucked it right back into her mouth with a slurping sound. My wife started bobbing her head back and forth on this guy’s cock, sucking it with a hunger that was foreign to me, the half that she couldn’t get into her mouth she had her hands wrapped around and was stroking furiously.
This only lasted for another minute before my wife started cumming again. She was greedily stroking and sucking the cock in her mouth, her moans coming muffled around it, as the guy eating her pussy sucked on her clit and pumped his fingers in and out of her. When my wife came down off the orgasm she pulled the cock out of her mouth and looked down at the dark haired guy lapping at her cunt. She put both of her hands on his head and pulled him up as she said, “Oh god… that’s too much… oh my god”. Sheryl paused to catch her breath, the two guys running their hands over her breasts and thighs.
The dark haired guy let his hand drift back to my wife’s pussy and he started rubbing her clit. One of my wife’s hands shot down quickly, grabbing his arm, it looked like she was trying to pry it away from her pussy but it also looked like she was grinding her clit against his hand. Either way she was obviously very sensitive because she started cumming again, moans escaping between her breaths, her body twitching as the orgasm raced through her. “Oh no… too much… too much…”, my wife moaned, “oh god… please stop… oh fuck”.
Her body twitched again, violently, and she let out a loud, long moan. Both her hands were holding onto his forearm, his hand still tight against her pussy. Finally my wife pushed herself back from the edge of the table, freeing her pussy from his probing hand. She was breathing heavy, her chest heaving, her tits swaying, sweat was visibly forming on her face and chest.
“No more of that”, my wife said, and for a minute I thought it was over. My relief was short-lived though as my wife continued, “I need a cock now. Fuck me. Put your cock in my pussy”. Everything she was saying was clearly audible, both men smiled at my wife, and I ran to the door of the dressing room screaming at the top of my lungs. I had to get out there, out of this room, I had to stop my wife before it was too late, but then I remembered that what I was seeing on the television was delayed.
I didn’t know how far behind the television was, but I knew that it was already too late. Turning back to the tv I saw my wife laying back down on the table, scooting her hips back to the edge. The dark haired man was standing between her legs, his arms under her knees, his cock pointing directly at my wife’s waiting pussy. Once my wife was situated, the blonde guy moved his glistening cock back to my wife’s waiting mouth and she immediately started sucking it again. A second later the dark haired guy put the tip of his cock against my wife’s pussy, pushing gently forward to part her lips, her juices making her so wet there was no resistance.
He moved his hands to my wife’s ankles and lifted her legs up until her feet were on either side of his head, as he did so he pushed forward a bit more and the first length of his cock disappeared into my wife’s pussy. Sheryl let out a yelp, quickly replaced by moaning, as more and more of his cock pushed inside her. My wife lay there, sucking one cock, while the other kept penetrating her pussy deeper and deeper. It seemed impossible that my wife would be able to handle suck a huge cock pushing into her, stretching her pussy, but she was obviously enjoying the sensation. My wife wiggled her hips against the cock pushing into her, helping him get deeper.
Once the guy was almost all the way inside he pushed forward suddenly, shoving the last of his cock into my wife’s cunt. Sheryl let out a yell of surprise, the cock falling out of her mouth as she did, her face betraying her surprise. It all quickly faded into lust though as the dark haired guy started pumping his cock in and out of my wife. My wife returned her attention to the blond guy’s cock, jerking it with one hand while sucking on his balls, running her tongue around and between them, she was playing with him and enjoying it.
The three of them stayed like this for a while, the camera shots shifting and changing to capture everything, there was even a view from directly overhead showing my wife on her back, her tits bouncing with the thrusts of the cock pumping in and out of her pussy while she firmly held the other cock in her mouth. There was a sheen of sweat covering my wife’s body now, causing her red hair to cling to her in places. Moaning was coming from all three of them, that and the sound of their bodies smacking together were the only things that could be heard. I could do nothing but watch as my wife came two more times from the fucking she was receiving.
Next they switched positions, the two men literally muscling my wife into position. They picked her up, turned her over onto her hands and knees, and turned her so that she was facing the dark haired man. My wife looked back over her shoulder as the blond guy lined up behind her, positioning his cock at the opening of her pussy. He pushed into her, burying his cock all the way in one move. As soon as he was inside her, my wife started moaning again and turned her attention back to the dark haired guy in front of her. I watched as Sheryl grabbed his cock, leaned down a bit, and starting blowing him.
There they spent the next few minutes, the blond plowing his cock into my wife from behind, her ass slapping against him each time he thrust forward, all while she greedily sucked and licked the cock in front of her. Her large breasts swayed beneath her, bouncing back and forth as she pushed back against the blond, only to be pushed forward as he slammed his cock into her, the motion causing the cock of the dark haired guy to push deeper into her mouth. The pale flesh of my wife was contrasted by the tanned bodies of the two men that were filling her with their cocks.
The guy that my wife was giving the blow-job too reached forward and grabbed her breasts, massaging them and pinching her nipples. At the same time the blond guy fucking her from behind reached one hand around my wife’s waist, and going right to her clit. As soon as his fingers came into contact with Sheryl’s clit she exploded in orgasm again, the cock falling out of her mouth as she screamed, “Oh Fuck! Oh Fuck! Fuck! Fuck! Fuck!”. Her humping turned into spasms, and her body started twitching. The two men fucking her tightened their grips trying to hold her writhing body as still as possible. It was no use though, the men were oiled and my wife was dripping with sweat, so instead of holding her still it just caused their bodies to writhe and slip against each other.
My wife came down off her orgasm, I could tell that she was running out of energy, she looked spent. The blond guy pulled his cock out of my wife and the two men, who looked like they had plenty of energy left, proceeded to lift my wife up and re-position her. Even if she’d wanted to resist, she didn’t have the energy to. They turned her over and laid her on her back in the middle of the table. Next they both climbed up on the table, kneeling down on either side of her, their hard cocks sticking out over her naked tits.
Each guy took one of my wife’s hands and placed it on his balls, after which they started jerking off. Sheryl massaged their balls while the guys stroked their shafts up and down quickly. My wife was enjoying the sight of the two men jerking off for her, and it wasn’t long before they started cumming. Each guy shot cum all over my wife’s tits, their loads were huge, practically drenching my wife’s chest.
The studio lights came back up, the audience applauded and cheered, and I could see my wife snap back to the reality of the situation, she actually looked embarrassed . The host started speaking again, music played, and then the broadcast ended with the image of my naked wife, well fucked, covered in cum, laying naked on the table in the center of the stage.
I wanted to do something nice for my husband for our first anniversary, and I decided that a professional set of photos of the two of us would be really nice to have. So I looked around and made some calls and found a studio that really caught my interest. It was a one man shop, the owner had been a professional photographer for 30 years, he did all his own developing in-house, he specialized in romantic couple photos, and the prices were right.
Before springing the surprise on my husband I decided to go check the place out myself. His studio was over an hour from town, it was an old house that he’d converted years ago, with the downstairs set up with a small reception area, a room full of albums, and his developing room. I met Dean in the reception area and he showed me into the room with his albums. The walls were covered in photos, all showing couples and people smiling and posing; they were all really nice photos.
As we talked he showed me some albums that were mostly couples, it all looked elegant and I was getting more excited about the idea, but there was just something missing. “These are all really nice”, I told him, “But I’m looking for something really special for our wedding anniversary.”
“Ah”, Dean said knowingly, “I think I have just the thing. Let me show you some other albums." He retrieved a small stack of albums from a cabinet and brought those to the table. "Tell me what you think of these.”
I flipped the first one open and stopped immediately. The first page showed two photos, the same woman was in both, and in both she was posing naked. “Um…”, I didn’t know how he wanted me to respond.
“Keep going”, Dean encouraged me. So I flipped pages, looking at photo after photo. There was a series of a single woman, posing naked, mostly tasteful. Another series showed a couple posing, both the man and woman naked, in a variety of loving embraces. The album was full of photos like that.
“I… I don’t know”, I was now hesitant about the whole idea, “I’m not sure that’s for us.”
“Oh”, he replied calmly. His demeanor was very professional, it was relaxing, “Well, please review the other albums here and I’ll get us something to drink so we can talk.”
Dean left to get us some tea and I flipped my way into the next album. This one was more explicit, the women were in more pornographic positions, sometimes even with toys. The photos of the men were also pornographic, all of the men erect and handling themselves. Couples were actually fucking, sucking, fingering, and jerking. A few pictures even showed men cumming on their wives, semen photographed mid-air, on faces, and on breasts.
That was definitely too much, and Dean wasn’t back yet, so I put the album aside and hoped the next album would be different. It was, flipping through the pages I saw photos of women involved in sexual activity with multiple men. Each woman was with two or three men, in a variety of positions, fucking, sucking, and getting cummed on. All of the women in the pictures were white, but I noticed that some of the men they were with were black. That was something unheard of in our small community.
I wasn’t sure what to think, I’d flipped through hundreds of pornographic photos, and was confused about what Dean was suggesting. The only thing I was certain of was how horny I was. Looking at all the pictures had turned me on, my pussy was tingling.
Dean came back into the room, carrying two cups of tea. “Oh good, you’ve finished looking through the albums”, he handed me one cup. “What do you think?”, he asked taking a sip.
Needing a moment to think I took a sip of the tea, it was really good. “Uh, I don’t think my husband would go for this.”
“Well, what about you then?”
Startled by the question I paused, sipping some more tea, “Oh… I don’t think that I could… um… do that.”
“We can discuss some prices then, for various photos sets, while you think things over”, he was so professional and calm about things, it really helped me feel relaxed. I finished the tea as he told me all about his prices, strangely the erotic photos were cheaper than the others, so I asked him why. “I get to use all the photos that I take, to advertise my business, like these albums, and some people are uncomfortable with that. So I give a discount. Besides, most people are nervous about it at first, but end up getting really into it.”
“I guess… for some people”, I was feeling horny enough that I was trouble fighting the idea of people enjoying themselves sexually, and the more I thought about the pictures the hornier I was getting.
“Why don’t you try a few photos, free of course, just to see if you like it?”, he offered. I hesitated to answer, so he added. “That would make a great anniversary gift for your husband.”
That would be a good gift, something my husband would go nuts over, and the more I thought about the less resistance I had to the idea. Besides that it was free. “What the hell”, I agreed.
“Great!”, he smiled wide and got out a contract. He showed me all the details of the contract, and I signed it happily. There would be no cost, he completely waived the fees, and I filled in all the details about where to send the pictures so my husband would get them. After that he led me upstairs to a studio, and left me to get his cameras. “Go ahead and make yourself comfortable.”
Now that I’d agreed I was excited, but butterflies were building in my stomach. Dean was gone longer than I’d expected, but he came back with another cup of tea for me. I sipped on it as he hooked the camera up to the computer and adjusted the lights. While I wasn’t sure what to do, he knew exactly what to do. With the camera loaded and lighting just right he started posing me and snapping pictures.
Dean took a couple normal shots first, just to get the perspectives correct. After that he started getting me to undress, encouraging me by telling me how beautiful I was and how each shot was perfect. A couple of shots of me unbuttoning my shirt, then a couple as I slid the shirt off and tossed it away, and then a few of me posing shirtless.
Time kept ticking by and I started to get more and more into it, Dean was right about that. His encouragement kept me going whenever I started to have doubts. I started to feel like a super model the way he was talking to me. By the time he’d finished the first set I was wearing only my socks, and he’d snapped almost fifty pictures.
“Alright, let’s change around the background a bit, try a different studio”, he said. As I was picking up my clothes he handed me a robe instead. The other studio that he took me too had a bed in a fake bedroom. “Alright, let me get some sheets for the bed”, he said looking around, “And you can change into something else here…”, he opened a closet full of lingerie, “Something should fit, and feel free to get creative.”
He left to get sheets and I looked through the lingerie in the closet. Some of the items were rather raunchy, crotch-less panties and front-less bras, but I picked out a nice corset, stockings, garter, panties, and heels. Then I waited for Dean, he was gone longer than I’d expected again, but when he returned he had sheets and some more tea for me.
After he made up the bed, he adjusted the lights to make it look like the bedroom was dark. I finished the tea and started posing, needing less direction this time, and feeling more confident. The first set of photos were erotic, but not pornographic. I’d kept myself at angles to prevent exposing too much. This time though Dean was encouraging me to get into poses he called sexier, where he could get clear pictures of my bare breasts and pussy, and though I was hesitant I still did the poses. He assured me that my husband would love these pictures. For one picture I was on all fours, and even went so far as to spread my pussy lips with my fingers, as he snapped a picture from behind.
We spent nearly an hour taking pictures as I changed outfits, stripped them off, and posed lewdly. By now all my inhibitions were gone, he was treating me like the most beautiful woman on the planet, and telling me how thankful he was that I’d pose for him. Before I knew it he had me in a toga, ready to take a series of pictures as if I were Cleopatra herself. “Something is missing…”, he said thoughtfully.
“What?’, I couldn’t imagine what it was.
"I think we need some slaves for our Queen”, he answered as he left the room.
He left too fast, I didn’t get a chance to ask him what he meant, but I soon found out. Dean came back into the room followed by two black men. “Here we go, they’ll pose with you a bit”, he made it sound like I had no choice. The two men moved to the closet and undressed. I felt embarrassed watching them get completely naked, but I was shocked at their cocks. Both men were really hung, their long, thick, black dicks hanging free.
I couldn’t help but stare. They had amazing bodies, and their dicks were so much bigger than my husbands that it was a marvel to me. Thankfully they both donned togas, so their dicks were hidden beneath the folds of fabric, but my imagination wouldn’t let me forget they were there. The previous series of photos had me dripping wet, and I’d been feeling more horny as we’d been going.
So despite the logical parts of my brain telling me to stop and go home, my body compelled me forward. He had us pose with both men at my feet, their hands on my legs, them looking up at me for a few shots. Then we moved so I was sitting, one rubbing my shoulders and one rubbing my feet. It was rather intoxicating, having these two studly men serving me. There were shots with them holding me in the air, one standing on each side of me with our bodies pressed together, and countless others.
At one point their togas had slipped down around their waists, leaving their chests bare, and before I knew it mine had fallen open showing the sides of my tits. With our next pose one guy was on his knees in front of me, hands on my legs, and the other was behind me with his hands around my waist. Shot after shot their hands moved, higher up my legs, and higher up my chest. Until finally the guy behind me had his hands on my tits and the guy in front of me had his hands almost all the way up my thighs.
I didn’t know how much farther they would take things, how much farther I would go, but I soon found out. The guy behind me slipped his hands inside the top of my toga, his palms on my bare tits. As he started massaging them and tweaking my nipples, I let out a small moan. Everything else was forgotten though when the hands up the skirt of my toga found my pussy and started rubbing my clit. Thinking that I was going to strip down again for another photo session I hadn’t worn any panties or bra, so these strange men had free reign at my body.
The camera clicked as I put one hand over my pussy, trying to stop the fingers probing me, while I held my other hand to my chest to try and stop the hands groping my breasts. When neither man stopped I looked down at the man on his knees in front of me and grabbed both his wrists. The result was a lifting of my skirt, exposing my fingered pussy for the camera as it clicked again. With my hands otherwise occupied the man behind me slowly pulled the front of my toga open, exposing my breasts, which he immediately covered with his hands.
Not knowing how to stop either man proved to only confuse me, which they took full advantage of to spread my toga open in the front and play with my body. The camera kept snapping pictures as I turned to try and hide myself, neither man intent on stopping his explorations of my body. “Please no…”, the sensations building in my body were intense, my horny nature was overwhelming me, “I’m married…”
They each took hold of one of my hands and guided them. First to their bare chests, running my hands down their muscled bodies, moving lower, and finally to the togas bunched around their waists. I glanced down, looking at both men now standing on either side of me. Their togas were opened in the front, their hard cocks sticking straight out. I gasped in surprise, shock all over my face, their dicks were huge.
Again the camera clicked, catching my moment of surprise. Dumbstruck with awe I could only watch helpless as their put my hands on their dicks. Instinctively I wrapped my fingers around their shafts. They were warm, rock hard, and the skin was soft on my palms. More pictures snapped as I slowly started pumping each dick, fascinated by the contrast of dark skin against my pale hands.
I couldn’t help myself really. The way they were rubbing my tits, teasing my clit, and fingering my pussy had me so hot I was losing control. Forgetting that the camera was there I started stroking harder and faster, intent on seeing how hard each dick could get in my hands. There were two fingers in my snatch, filling me up, with a finger and thumb rubbing my clit. The guy behind me started kissing my neck, biting it lightly, sucking occasionally, all my rubbing my tits and tweaking my nipples.
The fire was building inside me, and I was getting close to having an orgasm. “Oh no. No…”, I was fighting the sensation as much as I could, “I’m married… my husband… oh no…" I broke into orgasm, bucking my hips against the fingers probing me, moaning and squeezing both cocks as hard as I could.
When I’d finished cumming one man sat me down on the bed and spread my legs, dropping to his knees in front of me. My toga was now bunched around my waist, and I could see the camera positioned to take perfectly clear pictures of the action, as the man in front of me leaned his head toward my snatch.
Getting my pussy eaten was exactly what my body needed, and though I knew how wrong it was, I just couldn’t fight myself anymore. His hands spread my lips, his tongue found my clit, and a finger slipped inside me. I fell back on the bed, pleasure running through every part of my body. As I had my second orgasm my back arched, my eyes closed, my hands gripped his head, my body shook, and I let out a loud moan.
His tongue was soft and warm, his fingers were thicker and longer than I could have imagined. I could have laid there for hours and let this talented man eat my pussy to orgasm after orgasm, but I was distracted as the other man climbed onto the bed next to me. He knelt by my head, his long, black dick hanging inches from my face. Unable to help myself, I licked my lips with anticipation.
I reached up one hand and grabbed his shaft, pulling him to me, I couldn’t believe how horny I was. The head of his dick touched my lips, and I ran my tongue around it. Licking down the shaft I could taste the saltiness of his skin, feel his warmth on my face, and when I sucked the head into my mouth I tasted his precum. For a moment I wondered if maybe there had been something in the tea to make me this horny, but the thought quickly faded.
It was the most erotic thing I’d ever experienced, having two men. One eating my pussy, fingering my holes, while moaning and jerking his cock was enough to make me cum, but the feeling of a hard cock in my mouth and hands made my orgasm intense. I moaned around the dick I was sucking, stroking it harder and faster, trying to take as much as I could into my mouth and throat.
After my third orgasm the man between my legs stood up, his huge dick hanging over my stomach, and I got nervous. The size of his cock was unbelievable, I’d never be able to take it, and the thought snapped me back to the reality of my situation. Glancing over I saw Dean still taking pictures, now operating two cameras. One camera was situation at the end of the room, taking overall shots of the scene, while he held a second camera to take pictures with as he moved around us.
Panic gripped me then. These two black men were using my white body as a sex toy, and it was all being photographed. My husband would kill me if he knew, I had to flee. All I could managed though was to drop the cock from my mouth and moan, "No…”
The man between my legs removed his toga, and dropped it on the floor. Next he climbed up on the bed and knelt next to my head, opposite the other man. Now I had a hard cock on both sides of me. I grabbed the new cock, trying to retain control, and moaned again, “Please, no…”
I didn’t know what had made me so horny, perhaps something really was in the tea, but I was finding myself less able to resist. Without thought my hand started stroking the new cock as the other man got off the bed. He removed his toga, and then slowly removed mine. Now I was laying naked on a bed with two naked black men, one hard, black dick in my hands and the other hovering dangerously close to my pussy.
The man by my head ran his dick across my lips, my tongue instinctively slipping out to taste him. I tried to use my hands to guide him away, but it only served to stroke his dick as I licked it. Fearfully I looked down at the other man, he’d been standing between my legs as they hung over the edge of the bed, posing for the camera. My eyes were glued to him, trying to convince him not to go any farther by just looking at him.
He grabbed my ankles and lifted my legs into the air. Again I heard the camera click. Then he stepped forward, his dick now inches from my pussy, and another picture was snapped. I pulled the dick away from my mouth and pleaded one last time, “No… I’m married…" As he rubbed the head of his cock against my clit I moaned, and then tried to convince him, "My husband…" He rubbed the incredible length of his shaft between my pussy lips and against my clit, teasing me with his heat, and one last time I pleaded, "I’m married…”
That was when he pushed his dick inside me. Although it was only the first few inches, I felt full beyond anything I’d experienced before, and I screamed loudly. Dean kept snapping pictures as the black stranger pushed more and more of himself inside me. Fire ripped through my pussy and burned through my body. I was helpless against such sexual potency, able to only scream and moan as he violated me.
Another orgasm was building inside me, fueled by everything that had happened so far. When he finally pushed the last of himself inside me, and I felt our bodies touch, I shivered as a small orgasm took me. All he was doing was holding himself inside me, filling and stretching me to my limits, and the sensations were amazing. It was more cock than I knew existed.
I’d never thought I could feel this good, with a hard dick in my hands and a hard dick filling my pussy. Lustfully I started licking and sucking the cock in my hands, loving the sensation of having two dicks inside me. The man in my pussy started stroking in and out of me, slowly at first, but quickly building speed. When he would slam his dick into me all the way, our bodies would smack together, and a wave of pleasure would surge through me. It was incredible, and I found myself moaning louder with each stroke.
When I finally came I thought I would rip in two, the sensations were so overpowering, and I shook so violently that I felt certain I would spasm myself into oblivion. I popped the cock from my mouth, leaned my head back, and yelled in pleasure. The camera was there when I opened my eyes, but I no longer cared. If these men could make me cum like that, Dean could take all the pictures he wanted. It was one hundred times stronger than any orgasm I’d ever had before.
Amazingly the man fucking me didn’t slow down, even as I orgasmed, he just kept pounding into me as he held my legs wide apart. “Oh yes”, I heard myself moan, “Fuck me. Make me cum." I couldn’t believe those words were coming out of my mouth, but having another orgasm that strong was all I could think about. I didn’t have to wait long. Just a few more strokes and I broke into another orgasm, longer and harder than my first. "Fuck yes! Fuck yes! Oh Fuck! That’s so good!”
My orgasm subsided and he withdrew his dick from my pussy. “Oh shit…”, I breathed deeply as he climbed onto the bed beside me positioning his cock near my mouth. Eagerly I grabbed it and sucked as much of it as I could down my throat. It was so hot, tasting myself on this strange dick, gently rubbing the prick in my other hand. Dean snapped a picture of my wet pussy, then one of me with the heads of both dicks in my mouth as I swirled my tongue between them.
If Dean wanted slutty pictures, that was fine by me, as long as I got to have more orgasms. Neither of the ebony studs was moving away from my eager tongue though, so I prodded them, “Come on boys. Fuck me. Give me a cock." The one that hadn’t violated my pink snatch yet moved down the bed and stood between my legs. He leaned forward, putting my ankles on his shoulders, and the position caused my hips to rise up off the bed. As he slowly sank his cock into my hungry cunt I encouraged him, "Yes! Fuck me! Fill me up with that hot cock! Give me your black meat!”
He did too. Holding himself over me he slammed down into me hard, only to pull up quickly and slam back down. It was unbelievable how hard and fast he fucked me, his cock was like a jackhammer pounding my pussy into another orgasm. “Oh fuck! Oh fuck!”, I chanted as he fucked me through another orgasm.
I don’t know how long we fucked like that, the two of them taking turns while Dean kept taking pictures, but it was a long time. Eagerly I would suck one cock while getting fucked by another. The way they made me feel was amazing, and it just made me try to be more slutty. Never before had I sucked a man’s balls while jerking his dick, but I did with these two.
Unbelievably the two men found ways to make me cum even harder and harder. One fucked me from behind, I was on all fours on the bed, and he stuck a finger in my ass as he did. The feeling was so naughty that I came harder and screamed louder than before, and from then on I begged them to finger my ass while they fucked me.
Dean had us change positions a few times, and when I was sitting on a cock I got a surprise. I’d been riding the man beneath me for a few minutes, sucking the dick in my face, when the guy withdrew himself from my mouth and moved behind me. A bit scared I looked back to see what he was doing, and got my expression caught on camera for it. The man was positioned his huge, black dick at my asshole.
“Oh no”, I pleaded with them, suddenly scared again. Anal sex was never something I enjoyed, and though their fingers were nice, their dicks were too big, besides that I already had a cock in my pussy and knew I’d split in two. “No please”, I felt his head press against my asshole, it was impossibly large. “Not there”, the camera snapped a picture of my worry.
My protests didn’t matter at all, he slowly pushed forward and his dick slipped inside my ass. He was slick with my saliva and pussy juice, and my asshole was lubed from all the fucking so far. That didn’t diminish the pain though as he pushed deeper into me. Thankfully the other guy had stopped fucking me momentarily, just holding himself inside me. For a few long minutes the cock violated my ass deeper and deeper.
I felt so full, each dick stretching me and pushing against each other, causing parts of me I didn’t know I had to get rubbed like I never knew they could. There was a grimace on my face, my eyes squeezed shut, and when I heard the camera click in my face I had to open my eyes to see what Dean was doing. Sure enough he was capturing my expression as I was filled by two dicks for the first time.
Pictures snapped of my face, our bodies, my pussy and ass being stretched, everything. When the dick was fully planted in my ass I was breathing heavy, hoping for a few minutes to adjust to the feeling. The two black men using me had other ideas though. After just a moment they started moving, and I exploded into the loudest orgasm anyone has ever had.
Quickly I realized that every sensation I’d had so far that day was nothing compared to having my ass and pussy fucked at the same time. I lost track of time as they double fucked me. One orgasm lead into another and another, until I was ready to pass out. There was nothing left in me, I’d cum more than I had ever, the sex was better than everything else I’d ever experienced combined.
And still the two men weren’t done. I was almost a rag doll, so spent that I was limp and tired. They rolled me over onto my side, one laying behind me and one in front of me, and they fucked my holes like that. Finally I had to beg them to stop, breathless and afraid that I would pass out if we continued.
So at Dean’s direction they climbed off the bed and I rolled onto my back, pleased to have a respite. Both men stepped up by my head and started jerking their black dicks over my face. Dean snapped more and more pictures, and then finally both men exploded in orgasm. Their cum landed on my face, my neck, my tits, and my chest. I brought my hands up to rub it in and some landed on my hands.
Dean took a whole series of pictures of me splattered with cum, and then had me lick it off myself. Finally he had me lick the two dark cocks clean, all while smiling for the camera. I was in absolute sexual bliss, but as I started to come down off the high it struck me what I had just done. The two black studs were getting dressed and leaving the room, Dean was putting his two cameras away while studying the pictures, and I was left laying naked and well fucked.
So I dressed, suddenly feeling ashamed, trying to figure out how to go back to my husband knowing that he could never make me cum like I just had. Nearly three hours had passed since I first started posing, it was unbelievable how those men could fuck. As I was leaving Dean thanked me for the photo session and asked me if I enjoyed myself. Part of me wanted to blurt out, “Fuck yes!”, and part of me wanted to tell him off for bringing out the cock slut in me like that. All I managed was to nod and whisper yes.
He smiled big, shook my hand, and as he closed the door said, “And don’t worry, the photos and video will come out great. He’ll love them.”
Not thinking about it I struggled back to my car and drove away. I was so weak all over, every ounce of energy I had was gone. As I pulled into the driveway I started to recover a bit, trying to muster up some sense of normalcy for going inside and facing my husband. That was when it occurred to me, Dean had said photos and video, that meant his other camera was capturing video right to the computer, probably sound and all. Worse than that was the last realization I had, Dean would send the pictures and the videos to my husband as I’d requested before things had gone too far, and I had no way to stop him!
My wife Laura and I had only been married for three weeks when we moved into our new condo. We were really excited about it, the building was in a great location, it had security and all the amenities we wanted, and the neighbors were really nice. Once we got settled in we held a small party and invited all our neighbors, just to get to know everyone. At the party we made friends with a nice man named Robert that lived on floor below us.
Robert was in his mid fifties, which seemed much older than my wife and I, as we were in our early twenties. He had a very friendly demeanor and genuine personality. I invited him back to watch the game that weekend and he agreed.
The day of the game Laura went out to run some errands while I stayed in to watch the game with Robert. “Call me Bob”, he told me quickly, and so I did. During the commercials we would talk, and at one point he Laura got home with bags full of things we needed for the condo. She sneaked down the hall to the bedroom and left us alone in the living room.
“You sure have a pretty wife”, Bob said. I thanked him. “Are you sure you’re satisfying her?”, he asked.
Shocked at his bluntness I stammered a bit before shooting back, “What are you talking about?”
“She was carrying a small bag from the adult store down by the mall”. I hadn’t even noticed. “Looks like it had a toy inside, and it looked like she was trying to hide it from you. That means she’s using toys to satisfy herself. Which means you”, he paused briefly, “aren’t. I live below you, which means I can hear most of what goes on in here, and if you were satisfying her I would hear it”.
I didn’t know how to respond, but I was about to ask him to leave. All I could managed was, “My wife is satisfied”.
“Oh yeah? Tell you what”, he said during the next set of commercials, “I bet you she isn’t”.
“I… um, okay”, I replied. “What are we betting”.
“If I’m right, I get to teach you how to satisfy her”.
That didn’t sound so bad, “And if you’re wrong Bob?" I was confident that my wife enjoyed our sex life.
Bob pulled a wad of dollar bills out of his pocket, set it on the table and said, "That’s one hundred dollars right there. Yours, if I’m wrong”.
“You’re on”, I said with confidence.
“Well there’s only one person that can settle this”. With that he muted the television and shouted down the hallway, “Hey Laura! Got a minute?”
My wife joined us in the living room and said, “Sure, what’s up?”
Bob motioned for her to sit down and said, “Your husband here thinks that he satisfies you”. Laura looked surprised, but Bob continued anyway, “I bet him that he doesn’t”. He picked up the wad of money from the table and waved it at her. “Now there’s a lot of money riding on this, so you need to be honest. Does he satisfy you sexually?”
Laura hesitated for a minute before responding, “Not really, no”. Bob laughed, I’m certain that I looked shocked, and my wife said, “Wait, did we lose? We don’t have that kind of money to be betting!" She sounded angry with me.
I was about to explain when Bob cut me off, "Your husband didn’t bet money, I did”.
“What did he bet then?”, Laura asked.
“He lost, so I get to teach him how to satisfy you”.
“What does that mean?”, my wife asked.
“That means you should go get that bag you got from the adult store, and come show us what you bought”. Laura hesitated, and I didn’t know what to say or do. “You’re newlyweds right? So it should be something fun, this should be a very sexually charged time for you”. We both waited to see where he was going. “Laura honey”, he got up and stood next to her. Touching her face gently he finished, “You should be having two or three orgasms every time you’re with your husband. Are you having any?”
Ashamed my wife looked down and shook her head.
“Why don’t we see if we can fix that?”, Bob asked. He helped her stand up from the chair, and directed her down the hall toward the bedroom, before sitting back on the couch next to me. Just before she disappeared into the bedroom Bob said, “Laura! You should bring all the toys you own out here for your husband to see, and change into something sexy”.
Honestly, the thought of getting my wife more into sex was thrilling to me. Laura rarely seemed interested, and if it took Bob coaching us from the sidelines then so be it. A few minutes later my wife came out of the bedroom. She was wearing a sheer black nightie over a lacy black bra and panties, matching garter, stockings, and heels.
With her were two toys, a long pink dildo which I knew she owned, and a small, white egg shaped thing that I didn’t know about. Bob started complimenting her on how great she looked, how beautiful she was, and how he would help her. “Why don’t you sit down and show us how you use those”, Bob said. Laura shook her head reluctantly. “Laura honey, I’m trying to help you out here”. He sounded very calm and reassuring. “I need to know where the problems are before I can show you how to fix them. You want them fixed right?”
My wife nodded in agreement. “If you don’t want to show us how you get off, then I think there’s only one other way”. There was a short pause, and I wasn’t sure what the silence was for or what everyone else was thinking. I sat there wondering until my wife nodded again. Bob took her hand and led her down the hall toward the bedroom. Curious, I followed.
Once inside the bedroom Bob motioned for me to sit down in a chair while he helped Laura sit on the edge of the bed. Standing right in front of her he said, “Alright honey, let’s make sure you can actually have an orgasm with a man”. With that he dropped to his knees in front of her, put a hand on each of her knees, and pushed her legs apart.
As he leaned his head in I jumped up and yelled, “Hey! Wait a minute!”
He leaned back and said, “What? I need to know if she can orgasm with a man, and you obviously can’t make that happen. We can’t fix anything until we know what the problem is”. When it was obvious that I was going to protest again Bob asked my wife, “Do you want me to stop?”
We both paused and waited for her to answer, it took her a minute, but eventually my wife said, “No”. I was shocked and aroused at the same time, we’d never really talked about exploring sexually, much less bringing in other people, but I did like this side of my wife.
It was all Bob needed to hear, he leaned his head in toward her lacy, black panties, his hands sliding up her thighs at the same time. His hand yanked her panties aside, a finger from his other hand penetrating her moist lips, and then his mouth making contact with her clit. I wasn’t sure how I felt about it, but it was kind of obvious how my wife felt. Laura’s head was back, her eyes were closed, and her mouth was hanging open slightly. A look of pleasure was slowly working its way onto her face.
Bob continued pumping a finger in and out of my wife’s pussy as he licked furiously on her clit. Laura was moaning louder and louder, leaning back on her elbows. A second finger joined Bob’s first, and having two fingers inside her made my wife moan louder. My dick was getting hard in my pants watching. It was obvious that Bob and my wife were enjoying themselves.
“Yes… yes… yes…”, Laura was chanting with a look of concentration on her face. She fell silent for a moment, holding her breath, and then she started shaking. A long, loud moan escaped her, turning into a yell, and she shook so hard that the entire bed vibrated. Her arms gave out beneath her and she fell back onto the bed. “Ohhh fuuuck!”, she yelled.
To call it an orgasm would be an understatement, but it was obvious that she was cumming. Bob though did not let up, he continued his facial assault on my wife’s pussy. “Oh shit, shit, shit”, she chanted as her orgasm kept going. After nearly two minutes she finally stopped cumming, moaning softly and breathing heavy.
Bob sat back, rubbing her thighs gently, and asked, “How was that?”
“Holy shit”, she said.
“Alright”, he said looking at me, “How about you give that a shot?”
I got up from the chair and moved between my wife’s knees on the bed. She was looking down at me, leaning on her elbows again, as I started eating her out. Just like Bob did I stuck a finger inside her pussy and licked back and forth on what I thought was her clit. After a few minutes Laura had not cum yet, so I rolled my eyes upward to look at her. She wasn’t looking at me anymore, she was looking across the room.
So I turned my head, as much as I could without taking my mouth off her, to see what she was looking at. Bob had sat down in the chair, his pants were undone, and he was stroking his dick. It was huge and sticking straight up out of his lap toward the ceiling. My wife was staring at him.
Another minute went by and I heard Bob, “I don’t think it’s going to happen. Laura?”
“No”, she cooed softly.
“We should try something else then, to help your husband’s technique”, he replied.
“Okay”, she said.
“Alright”, I said now willing to learn anything that would help. I wanted to be able to give my wife orgasms like she’d just had.
Bob got up from the chair and came to the edge of the bed. “Are your breasts sensitive?”, he asked. She only nodded in response. I went back to the chair, and like Bob I freed my dick from my pants to stroke it as I watched. Unable to help myself, I made a quick mental comparison of his dick to mine, and thought mine was rather small. “How about we see which parts of your body are sensitive and can help you get aroused”.
He started running his hands over her body, especially her breasts, pushing her bra down to get at them better. One of his hands slipped down her body to her pussy, where he gently probed her lips and rubbed her clit. In less than a minute she was squirming on the bed under his hands and moaning. I was so turned on that my dick was harder then it had ever been.
Laura reached up and grabbed Bob’s cock, it was still hard and had been hanging over her as he touched her. I wasn’t expecting her to do that, it wouldn’t help me learn anything, but at that point I thought it best not to interrupt. Her hand was barely able to wrap around his shaft, and fascinated, she started to slowly jerk back and forth. He leaned down and sucked one of her nipples into his mouth, rolling it around with his tongue. A long, soft moan escaped her lips.
She continued jerking his cock as he leaned up and kissed her on the lips. I could see their tongues tangling, could hear her moaning, and I started to feel a bit uncomfortable. Bob slipped his hand lower, pushing into her pussy with one finger while his other rubbed her asshole gently. Laura’s eye popped open in surprise as he probed her ass with a finger, but instead of stopping him she only moaned louder through their kiss, her eyes locked on his.
Bob picked her up, moved her farther up on the bed, and then lay down beside her in something close to a sixty-nine position. He moved his head back between her legs, spreading her pussy lips with one hand so he could get his lips wrapped around her clit, while his other hand continued to play with her asshole. It took no time at all before my wife was moaning and squirming again, locking her legs around his head and rocking back and forth on his hands and tongue.
It was all more than I could stand, watching my wife in such pleasure, and I started cumming. I blew my load all over my chest and legs, making a big mess of myself. It was an amazingly hard orgasm, my dick jerked multiple times, and my balls tightened. Neither of them seemed to notice, and now with a big mess on my chest, I needed something to clean myself. So I got up and went into the bathroom where I washed my cum off and wiped myself dry.
When I came back into the bedroom Bob was laying on his back and my wife had rolled over on top of him, her legs were spread wide and resting on either side of his head. His tongue was flicking up and down across her clit, two fingers buried in her cunt, and a third in her ass. I watched for a minute, fascinated and enthralled, until I realized what else was happening.
A quick step to the side and I could see my wife sucking Bob’s dick. Her head was moving up and down his shaft, taking as much of it as she could with enthusiasm. She jerked one hand up and down in time with her mouth while her other hand massaged his balls. That was more than I was comfortable with.
“Wait, what…”, I started to protest, but I was cut off by Laura’s orgasm. She screamed so loud she drowned me out, and although her head came up off Bob’s dick she never let go of it. It lasted forever, her hips driving down onto his face so hard I was afraid she’d smother him.
When she finally finished cumming she collapsed onto the bed next to him, breathing hard, her breasts rising and falling. Bob asked, “How was that? You ever cum that hard before?”
“No”, she answered between breaths, “Never like that. Never twice.”
Bob looked up at me, “Could you go get us some water from the kitchen? I think we’re going to need it.”
“Alright”, I answered stunned. As I went down to the hall and into the kitchen, I felt slightly relieved that things were now over, it had gone far enough. Though I was looking forward to laying with my wife in a sixty-nine and doing what they had just done. The thought was enough to start getting me hard again, even if Bob was going to watch. I was getting three bottles of water out of the fridge when I heard Laura start moaning again. ‘Again?’, I thought.
As I walked down the hall toward the bedroom her noises got louder, and I could hear her yelling in rhythm, “Shit! Shit! Shit!" And even though deep down I knew what was happening, when I opened the door I wasn’t prepared for what I saw.
Laura was on her back, now moaning so loud I was afraid that everyone in the building could hear her. Bob was on top of her, pounding his big dick in and out of her pussy, their bodies slapping together furiously. Laura was having another orgasm that seemed to build with each of Bob’s thrusts and her moans, more like shouts, continued at a fevered volume. Her legs were hooked over his arms, bent at the knees, and when he would rock forward into her it caused her feet and ankles to kick up toward her head.
It was so energetic, their bodies flailing, sweat dripping, Bob moaning, my wife yelling, his dick slamming into her pussy so hard I feared she might get hurt, and I wasn’t a part of it. Jealously and anger took hold of me, and I dropped the water in the chair intent on shoving Bob off my wife. As I leaned in to try and break them up though my wife’s foot shot up and caught me on the side of the head.
For a moment my vision went black and I reeled, dazed. When I was clear again, they were still humping hard and fast, so I leaned in for another try at dislodging Bob, trying to avoid accidentally getting kicked by my wife again. It was tough, Bob wasn’t slowing his pace and Laura’s feet were flailing wildly.
Again I got kicked, my wife’s foot hit me square in the head. There was a bit of pain this time in addition to the shock, so I fell backward off the bed and onto the floor. When I stood up she screamed at me, "Fuck off!" Surprised, I just stood there not sure what to say or do. Laura made eye contact with me briefly and screamed again, "Go the fuck away!”
Never before had I heard her cuss like that. Bob hadn’t slowed his pace at all, it was unbelievable, but not even breathless he said to me, “Better do as she says man.”
My mouth hung open, I wanted to protest, but before I could find words my wife screamed, “Can’t you see I’m busy getting fucked?" I took a step back feeling hurt and she yelled, "Yes! Go! Let me enjoy this big dick! Let me get fucked by a real dick!”
“But…”, I tried to say anything but emotions were flooding me, “I can’t… stand…”
“Then go watch your fucking game!”, she yelled.
“Best give her space”, Bob said chuckling, “This will take a while.”
I backed off into the hallway, defeated, pulling the bedroom door mostly closed. As I moved toward the living room feeling numb I heard her yell, “Now fuck me! Fuck me! Really give it to me! Come on!" She trailed off into primal moans and screams. For almost ten minutes I tried sitting in the living room, but I couldn’t escape the sounds. There were no breaks, no changes, only my wife’s screams as she went from orgasm to orgasm.
Finally I decided that I’d rather be in the bedroom so I could know what was happening, because not knowing was worse. So I went back down the hall and into the bedroom, neither of them noticed me at all. I sat down in the chair for a lack of anywhere else to sit. They were still in the same position except my wife had moved her legs and had her ankles locked behind Bob’s waist. It only lasted another couple of minutes, before Bob finally stopped pumping.
Any thoughts I had about it being the end were destroyed when Bob said, "Alright honey, let’s try another position and see if that works." He rolled her over onto her belly and pushed himself down onto her, his dick between her spread legs, using his weight to hold her to the bed. With a quick hip thrust forward his dick slipped inside her, and they immediately resumed their fucking motions.
They fucked for almost an hour in countless positions. Her on all fours, sitting on him forward and backward, her bent over the bed, laying beside each other, and finally with him kneeling between her legs with her hips propped up on two pillows. Each positions lasted forever, my wife cumming so many times I lost count. In almost every position Bob had a finger buried in my wife’s ass as he fucked her, it only seemed to make her cum harder. I was so turned on by it all that I managed to jerk off twice more, once sitting in the chair and once in the bathroom just listening to them.
Laura yelled loudly every time she came, announcing that she was cumming, telling Bob how much she loved fucking, that she loved his big dick, and how good he made her feel. When Bob finally came he had his dick buried inside her and pushed as deep as he could. His balls tensed again and again, emptying his load into her bare pussy.
After they’d both calmed down he used two fingers to rub and pinch her clit, while still holding his half hard cock inside her. It wasn’t something she was expecting, because she jumped and screamed her way into another orgasm. Finally she had to grab his wrist with both her hands and stop him, "Oh God”, she was breathless, “That’s too much.”
“Well Laura”, Bob asked, “Was that good?”
“Fuck yes!”, she answered, “How do you stay hard that long?”
“Gotta know how to please a woman”, he replied.
“Holy crap…”, was her breathless response.
A few minutes later she got up from the bed and went into the bathroom where she started to shower. Bob got dressed, and I sat there unsure what to say or do. I felt completed deflated, empty inside. Without saying anything, Bob left. When my wife came out of the bathroom, wrapped in a towel, she looked around then asked, “Where’s Bob?”
“He left”, I answered. Laura looked disappointed, and simply got dressed. The rest of the night was uneventful, she acted like nothing had happened, though she did go to bed early. In the days that followed I tried to make love to my wife a few times, but she never seemed satisfied. Our love making had not only failed to gain anything, but seemed to lose something.
My doctor had recommended therapeutic massages for my condition, to help me relax and to help ease my muscle pain. I was uncomfortable with the idea of going to a spa though, so I talked to a friend of mine and she recommended a massage service that comes to your home. She seemed rather enthusiastic about it, smiling big when she told me about them. My husband thought it was a good idea, whatever made me comfortable and helped me out he said.
So I called them up and asked for one therapist to come to my house, scheduled a date, and then they asked me if I preferred a female or a male. I hadn’t thought about it, “Male”, I said unsure.
“And what type of massage were you looking for?”, the receptionist asked me.
I hadn’t thought about that either, so I asked, “What are my choices?”
“Swedish, Full Body, Shiatsu, Deep Tissue, Relaxation, and Aromatic”.
Relaxation sounded exactly like what my doctor had ordered, so I asked for that. They told me the price, and that was it. All I had to do was wait.
The following day I cleared a space in the living room, knowing they’d be setting up a massage table, and took a shower right before the appointment. I was drying off from the shower when the doorbell rang, I was running a little late and they were running a little early. So wrapped my hair up in a towel, wrapped a towel around myself, and ran down to get the door.
On the other side of the door was a gorgeous man, well built body, great smile, warm eyes, tanned skin, and a soft voice. “I’m Brad”, he introduced himself, “You must be Mrs. Wilson?”
I’m a petite woman, and I was a little intimidated to let him in when I was alone. But he showed me his business card from the massage company, he was carrying a folded up table in a bag, and had a backpack with him. Still a little unsure of the whole massage thing, I let him in and showed him to the living room where he began to set up his table. We had a short conversation about it being my first massage, and what I needed it for.
“Um… I’m going to go upstairs and get changed, I’ll be right back”, I said.
“Oh, there’s no need for that”, he said smiling. “I’ll cover you with a towel for the massage, so you’ll be more comfortable the way you are”. Sure enough he pulled two towels out of his bag, and then a sheet which he covered the table with. “If you’d be more comfortable, I can leave the room while you get situated. Or I can hold the towel up”. He demonstrated by holding the towel up to block his view of the table.
“Okay”, I said shyly. As he held the towel up I slowly took my towel off, and then the one from my hair. Completely naked I laid down on the table, face down. Once I was down her covered my ass with the towel, folding it neatly. Then he asked, “Are you comfortable?”
“Yes”, I replied. The table was warm, the sheet was soft, the towel was soft, and it all felt really nice and relaxing.
He started by rubbing my back lightly, touching and pushing in various places, feeling for knotted muscles, and then he worked his way down my back to my thighs and calves. For a minute he even rubbed my feet, and I was starting to really enjoy my first massage.
“Alright”, he said softly, “I think I know where your tension is now, so we can get started”. He pulled a bottle of lotion out of his bag, spreading some in his hands to warm it, and then spreading his hands across my back. It felt amazing, his hands were strong and soft all at the same time.
I lost track of time as he worked his hands over my back, rubbing all my muscles loose, and then his hands worked down toward my ass. “I’m going to work your glutes now”, he said. “If you get uncomfortable just let me know”. Sure enough his hands started circling around the base of my back, moving the towel slightly lower, and then his hands cupped my ass.
It made me feel a bit uncomfortable, but it also did actually loosen up some of the muscles in my back. He kept working on my ass though, rubbing it around in circles, gripping it in his hands, and kneading it. I’d never had a massage before, so I didn’t know what was appropriate and what wasn’t, and even though it seemed a little over the line, I figured he was the professional and knew what he was doing though.
And then I was certain that I felt the tip of one of his fingers slide across my asshole. It was a brief touch, and I wasn’t exactly certain, so I didn’t react. Then he moved his hands to my thighs and started rubbing them, working his way down. Soon he was rubbing my feet, which felt amazing, and then he said, “I’m going to do some leg stretches now”.
Sure enough he started bending my legs, moving them about, crossing them, and gently stretching the muscles. It wasn’t until now that I realized the towel that had been covering my ass was gone. Which meant when he was stretching my legs, I was certain that he had a view of my pussy. If he did, he didn’t say anything though.
He reached for more oil, grabbing the bottle, but with his hands slick he had a little trouble holding onto it. Then when he popped the top open, it slipped and oil spilled out all over his shirt. I gasped, and he said, “Oh gosh, I’m so sorry. Just a minute”. Laying there, trying not to expose myself too much, I leaned up and watched as he removed his shirt.
His muscled chest was glistening with oil, and despite myself I inhaled sharply. Not wanting to be rude and stare, I turned and laid back down. “Oh no”, he said exhaling, “It got everywhere”. I was trying not to look, but I heard a zipper and then what I was pretty sure were his pants coming off. So I turned my head slightly, and out of the corner of my eye I could see him standing there wearing only tight, black, bikini style briefs.
There was a huge bulge in the front of them, and he was busy folding up his pants and shirt and setting them on his bag. Again I inhaled, trying not to think about this amazingly hot, nearly naked man standing next to me, all covered in oil. Then he started running his hands over his body, massaging the oil in, and spreading it evenly over himself.
His hands ran down his stomach toward his groin, pausing just above the elastic band of his briefs, and then he looked over at me. It was so sudden that I didn’t have a chance to look away before he caught me watching him. Embarrassed I turned away and put my head back down into the little face pillow. I heard him snap the band of his briefs, and then I felt his hands on my back again.
He rubbed up my shoulders, across my neck, and down my spine. I couldn’t believe the naughty thoughts I was having about this strange man, in the living room of my own house, surrounded by pictures of my husband. Suddenly I noticed his body in front of me, from the position I was laying in I could only see his legs, and he was leaning over me to rub my back and neck.
More than a couple times his body brushed against mine as he hands explored my body. “I’m going to finish working on your glutes”, he said. Seconds later his hands returned to my bare ass, rubbing and kneeing. This time I was certain that I felt one of his fingertips slide across my asshole, it was subtle and quick, but I was certain that’s what it was. Then I thought, ‘Perhaps that’s just what my mind wants to think’. But then it happened again, and I knew with certainty that’s what it was. Despite being upset at this strange man feeling me up, I found the sensation quite arousing.
It happened a couple more times and I found myself starting to anticipate it, knowing now how he moved and when it would happen. That was when I realized that my body was starting to move in response to his explorations, that my hips were moving upward slightly to raise my ass, in anticipation of his fingers rubbing my asshole. I was desperately embarrassed at my body’s betrayal, and hoped that he hadn’t noticed.
On his next pass though his finger rubbed right pass my asshole and lightly brushed the lips of my pussy. There was no mistaking it anymore, he was taking advantage of my nakedness to cope some free feels. I wanted to be upset, but I was only embarrassed. The next time his fingers passed they touched my pussy lips more firmly and a shiver ran through my body.
I knew that my body was aroused, only my mind was trying to fight what was happening. That was when he stopped touching me and said, “Alright Mrs. Wilson, I need you to go ahead and turn over for the next phase of your massage”.
Hesitantly I thought, 'Surely he can’t want me to roll over completely naked like this’. Part of me knew that’s exactly what he wanted me to do, and part of me wanted to. So I leaned up slightly and turned to look at him. He was still wearing only his briefs, glistening with oil, smiling down at me.
When he saw me hesitating he said, “I’m sorry that I’m all out of towels, I had to clean up the spilled oil. If you’d like I can go get one of your towels for you”.
Realizing that would be more trouble to explain which towel to use than I really cared for, I said, “No, that’s alright”. Slowly I rolled over, onto my back, my exposed breasts and pussy there for him to see, blushing a little.
“Don’t be embarrassed”, he said, “You have a beautiful body, very gorgeous”. That made me blush more. “Just relax for this next part”, he finished grabbing up the bottle of lotion and oiling his hands.
He started on my feet, then my calves, and then my thighs. Rubbing them gently in turn, loosening the muscles. I couldn’t help but be embarrassed though, with this strange man looking at me naked, running his hands all over my body. The thought of it turned me on at the same time, and it made me feel rather ashamed.
"Mrs. Wilson, you’re tensing up. What’s wrong?“
"I’m a little shy is all”, I replied with a half-truth.
“Don’t be”, he said soothingly, “Here, I can make you feel more comfortable”. With that he tucked both thumbs inside the waistband of his briefs, and pushed them to the floor. One small kick and his briefs landed atop his bag, leaving him completely naked. “Now we’re both naked and there’s nothing for you to be ashamed of”.
I wasn’t listening to him though, I was staring at his dick. He was completely shaved, his dick was long and thick, hanging low, with a large head. The vein running down the side was clearly visible, and I thought, 'Damned that’s a big dick, and he’s soft!' He was easily more hung than any man I had personally seen.
He didn’t say anything, just allowed me to stare as he went back to work, rubbing my arms, hands, and shoulders. I didn’t want to stare, but I found myself mesmerized by his dick, watching it sway back and forth as his body moved. Moving back to my legs he was standing beside me, putting his dick about two inches from my arm. There were a couple of times, as he massaged up and down my thigh that his dick actually brushed against me. It even twitched once as he came up my thigh, I was certain of it.
A few minutes later his hands started rubbing my stomach, and that feeling of wetness started to creep back between my legs. Anticipating what was coming next just made it that much more thrilling when it happened, his hands circled upward and looped around my breasts. His hands did another circle around, then ran over my breasts once lightly brushing my nipples. They dipped back down my stomach and briefly passed through the patch of hair above my pussy.
“You have beautiful breasts”, he told me running his hands over them again. This time he slightly pinched my nipples between his fingers as he did. I was in a state of arousal just enough that it caused my nipples to get rock hard, which would be obvious to him. Turning my head away from him, I shut my eyes, trying not to think about him or how turned on he was making me. One of his hands continued to massage my breasts, kneading them and playing with my nipples, while I felt his other hand slip back down my stomach.
I felt it push though my bush of hair, rubbing gently back and forth, slipping a little lower each time. It was almost as if he was daring me to stop him, to say something, and I found myself both wondering how far he would go and without the willpower to stop him. Just as his hand was about to make contact with the top of my pussy he pulled it away from my body.
Actually somewhat upset that he would stop, that he was teasing me, I snapped open my eyes and looked at him. Some of the spilled oil had started running down his chest, pooling together just above his dick, and starting to run lower. “Sorry Mrs. Wilson”, he apologized again, “I have to take care of this oil”.
He took a step back from the table and turned away from me, blocking my view of what his hands were doing with his body, and I said, “Hey now, that’s not fair. You get to look at me I get to look at you”. Smiling he turned back around and let me watch as he ran both hands down his hairless chest, pushing the oil together, and then down over his dick. I lay there and watched, breathing heavier, getting more turned on, as he began to pump both hands up and down the length of his shaft using the oil to make his dick slick.
Again I was mesmerized, almost helpless, watching this beautiful man jerk his dick just for me. Rubbing one hand over his balls, the other moistening his shaft. In less then a minute he was hard, his dick an impossible length and girth. “There now”, he said still smiling, “With that done we can finish working on you”.
This time I didn’t take my eyes off him, watching his huge, hard dick bounce before me as his hands returned to rubbing my body. He tweaked both my nipples at the same time, rubbing my breasts firmly. When both of my nipples were hard again he returned one hand to my stomach, sliding low through my bush, and then one of his fingers made contact with my pussy lips.
Another shiver ran through me, both of us smiled, and I knew that this was no longer a massage. “Just what kind of massage is this?”, I asked.
His hands paused where they were, “This is the relaxation massage. Do you want me to stop?”, he asked in return.
I had to think about it for a minute, I still wasn’t sure how far he was willing to go, and I was very aroused, but I was also very married. Perhaps this was what they meant by a happy ending massage, perhaps he was just going to use his hands on me, and that wasn’t really cheating on my husband. With it rationalized like that I told him, “No, please, don’t stop”.
We both smiled, and his hands resumed their motions, one on my breasts and the other firmly over my pussy rubbing back and forth. With all the build up I orgasmed instantly when his finger pressed against my clit. I couldn’t help but moan out loud as my body shivered under his touch.
He slid a finger inside me easily, the combination of my pussy juice and the oil. Slowly he pushed deeper, and then back out, before pushing in again. As he increased his rhythm I started slowly gyrating my hips to meet his exploring hand.
I didn’t know if it was appropriate or not, and I didn’t care at this point, so I reached up and grabbed his dick as it bounced over me. Just like his hands, his dick was soft to the touch, but hard as hell. It was massive, I couldn’t even get my hand all the way around it. Feeling up and down the shaft, sliding slowly, trying to keep a firm grip on him as he stood over me.
Another orgasm was slowly approaching when he pushed a second finger inside me. I gasped and tightened my grip on his massive cock. As he finger fucked me I jerked his cock, faster and faster. He moved his hand from my breasts to my pussy, using it to rub my clit. The combination of both hands working me over was enough, and I came hard. This time I moaned loudly, pushed up off the table with my hips, and let him work his hands over me without shame.
When I finished cumming I dropped back down onto the table, breathing heavy, and he said, “Alright Mrs. Wilson, it’s time for the next part of the massage. Please roll back over onto your stomach”. Weary, sexual aroused, and curious I rolled over. He moved to the end of the table behind me and I felt his hands on my thighs.
He rubbed upward, moving his hands toward my ass slowly, and when he got there one went immediately to my pussy. I was becoming very sensitive, even the lightest touch sent a shiver through me and made me moan. With his other hand he rubbed the area below my pussy, working his way to my asshole. I’d never experienced it before, and I was too scared to really stop him. Sure enough, he pushed two fingers into my pussy and one into my ass.
I moved on the table, my body pushing forward slightly, and he asked, “Does that hurt?”
It didn’t, in fact the opposite, so I said, “No, it feels good”.
“Have you ever had anal sex before Mrs. Wilson?”
Shocked that he would be so blunt I didn’t really know what to say or how to react, so I just told him the truth, “No, never”.
“I need to readjust the table”, he said after a minute of probing me, “So we can move to the last part of the massage”. I slid forward on the table to give him room, he grabbed my ankles with one hand and held my legs up out of the way. Then I heard him adjusting and locking thing into place. When he was done he lowered my legs and said, “Alright Mrs. Wilson, go ahead and slide down just a bit”.
Wiggling myself I managed to slide down the table, it was now set so that the rear half of the table was almost vertical, the effect had me nearly bent over. The strange thing was that when I settled into position I felt a large lump right beneath my waist, and as I lay down completely it aligned with my pussy. I wasn’t sure what it was, but it was long, hard, and warm with a spongy quality.
Whatever it was, it was pressing against my sensitive pussy and it felt great. He put his hands back on my ass, rubbing and kneading it gently. That was when I felt the lump beneath me move forward, then back, just a little bit. That was enough for me to figure out what is was though, it was his dick! He’d laid his hard cock on the table so that when I moved back I was laying on top of it.
Now I didn’t now what to think, I was dangerously close to cheating on my husband, but his hard dick felt so big beneath me. I found myself moving my hips back and forth, rubbing my pussy against it, just as he was thrusting with me. It was unbelievable big, and so thick that it spread my pussy lips as wide as they would go.
I pushed forward as he pulled back and the head of his dick rubbed against my clit, and I almost came right then. Our motions became more vigorous, his hands rubbing my ass, hips, and thighs. One of his hands moved to my asshole again and I felt him slip his thumb inside. The feeling was amazing, rubbing my clit against his cock as he fingered my ass.
Then on one of my slides I felt him push down a little bit, it caused his dick to angle up, so that when I pushed back his head penetrated my pussy lips. I froze, not sure what to do, but he knew what he was doing. Slowly I felt him push forward, pushing more of himself inside me. There was nowhere for me to go, I tried pulling myself forward on the table, but the position didn’t afford me an escape.
Part of me wanted to jump up screaming and run away, but part of me wanted him to push deeper and faster. When I didn’t resist him, the second part of me won, because he took that as a sign to push himself all the way in. I moaned louder than I ever had before in my life. “Ohhh fuck!" He was huge, bigger than I thought, and he was splitting me wide. The feeling was amazing, I was tingling in places I didn’t know I had.
At that point all I could think about was fucking that monster dick. I started furiously rocking back and forth, but there wasn’t much room for me to move about on the table. Mostly all I could do was lay there as he started pounding into me, faster and harder then I’d ever had it before. The size of his dick was unbelievable, I was building to the biggest orgasm of my life.
I could hear myself moaning loudly, almost screaming, lost in a haze of sexual fury. His hands gripped the table on either side of me and he leaned forward a bit, pushing himself deeper. When I started cumming I lost all control of myself, yelling as loud as I could, "Of Fuck! Oh Fuck!" And still he pounded me so hard the table shook. My entire body shuddered as I came and I literally yelled in pleasure.
When I came down from the high he was still pumping in and out of me, it was amazing. He could sense that I wasn’t content in that position though because he grabbed my hips and rolled me over onto my side. I wrapped my knees around him, holding him close, he’d done the whole maneuver without slipping out of me.
He fucked me like that until I came again, screaming and moaning so loud I was sure the neighbors would hear. Then he rolled me onto my back and retrieved a pillow, which he placed under my hips. It was designed perfectly to raise my pussy into the air, so he spread me wide with my ankles on his shoulders.
It was unbelievable how he could fuck, he never got soft once, and I lost count of my orgasms. The table folded into perfect positions, and he had a couple pillows which helped. We fucked for almost an hour, and never once did he slow down his pace. I’d never cum so much in my life.
Finally he rolled me onto my back on the table, stood beside me, and jerked his cock until he shot cum all over my chest. It was warm and nasty, such a turn on, to see his dick spurting for me like that. When he finished he rubbed his cum into my skin, giving me one last orgasm with his hand.
All done, he used one of the oil soaked towels to clean himself up a bit. "Alright Mrs. Wilson I would recommend you take a shower or warm bath now. Is there anything else you’d like before I leave?" The only thing I could think was to make another appointment.
A girlfriend of mine recommended a new ob/gyn for me. It wasn’t that my last one was bad, I just wasn’t completely comfortable with him. She assured me that her’s was amazing, and apparently he’d implemented a new office policy a couple of months prior that helped make all of his patients feel comfortable. Strange as I thought that sounded, she wouldn’t tell me what this policy was, she said I had to see it for myself.
So I made an appointment for my routine check up, and on the day of showed up to his office early. Unlike most doctor’s offices I had to get buzzed into this one, telling them my name and time of my appointment. The waiting room looked normal, with magazines and two other women waiting, but when I got to the counter I saw what was so different.
The receptionist, in fact all three women that I could see behind the counter, were completely naked. I was surprised, when she asked my name to confirm my appointment I didn’t know what to think, and couldn’t think of what to say. Helplessly I just stared at her, she had a nice body, all three of them did, and I couldn’t take my eyes off her breasts.
Realizing that I was being rude, I managed to stammer out my name. She checked her list and then handed me a clip board with the usual paperwork. “It’s your first time”, she said not really a question, “Everyone is surprised at first, but we find it makes our patients more comfortable if the people working here are also nude”.
“Everyone?”, I squeaked. “Even the doctor?”
“Oh yes, he wouldn’t have it any other way”. Strangely her comfort with the situation, the casual way in which she treated being completely naked, was making me more relaxed. So I went and started filling out all the forms. It was all completely normal, except for one little section at the bottom. There was a question that read, ‘To what level of comfort would you like the doctor?' Beneath were three check boxes that gave me the options of: normal, warm, and complete.
Not understanding what was meant by the question I went to ask the receptionist. I had spent a few minutes filling out the rest of the forms, and had forgotten that she was naked. So once again I found myself in awe, staring at her naked breasts. She told me what the check boxes were for, “The doctor has special instruments and techniques for helping you relax in different ways. Normal is for a normal exam, like you would get at any other doctor. Warm is for special instruments only, and complete is for both instruments and techniques”.
I checked off the box for complete and handed it all back to her. Five minutes later a naked woman appeared through a door and called one of the women that had been waiting before me. They disappeared into the back and I was left sitting three seats away from the other woman that was waiting. Trying to be casual I asked her how long she’d been seeing the doctor, “Years”, she smiled back at me.
When the other woman was called she had smiled, and when a clothed woman came out from the back saying goodbye to the receptionist she was smiling too. So I was feeling a little nervous when it became my turn to head back. The nurse that led me back to the exam room was naked, and though her breasts were smaller I noticed that she had shaved her pussy. Everyone was naked that I could see, the woman working the phone scheduling appointments, the accountant, and the woman filing.
Once inside the exam room the nurse closed the door and pointed me to a chair in the corner with robe hooks next to it. “Go ahead and disrobe, the doctor will be here shortly. You wanted the complete relaxation correct?”
Nodding I told her, “I’m a little put off actually. Everyone is walking around naked, and I don’t see a robe for me to wear. So I’m kind of nervous”.
“That’s natural your first time, but I assure you that we’re very good at taking care of our patients”, she smiled and left me alone in the exam room. From everything I could see, the inside of the room was completely normal looking, it even had the table with the cold, metal stirrups. So I undressed, stacking my stuff on the chair, and sat down on the edge of the exam table. Thankfully the office was warm, unlike most offices which has the air conditioning cranked all the way up. The exam table appeared to have a built-in heating pad also, which was really nice, and I sat with my legs and arms crossed enjoying the warmth.
After a few more minutes there was a small knock, the door opened, and the nurse entered. I hadn’t heard her coming at all, but right behind her was the doctor. He was in his mid-thirties at most, blond hair, tanned all over, a nice body, blue eyes, and he too was completely naked. I couldn’t help myself, but I looked between his legs. His circumcised dick was hanging low, it was long and thick, and his pubic hair had been neatly trimmed.
“I’m Doctor Summer”, he said shaking my hand. The nurse closed the door. “Now then, since it’s your first time I’d like to do a complete check. Please lay back on the table for me”. Slowly I laid back, keeping my knees together. “I’ll need you to put your ankles in the stirrups”, he said, “But first we can put some padding on them so you’ll be more comfortable”.
From a cabinet the nurse produced two, fuzzy, round looking pads which she inserted into the cup-shaped stirrups. So that when I placed my ankles in them, they completely surrounded me, keeping my flesh from touching the metal and providing some cushion. He was right, they were much more comfortable, and warmer.
“Alright”, Dr. Summer said, “Let’s do a breast exam first while Nurse Lowe here gets the rest of the exam ready”. He stepped up next to where I was laying down, his dick hanging inches from my arm. “You have beautiful breasts”, he told me reaching his hands down to them. His hands were soft and warm as they began massaging my breasts.
It started to feel really good, and I found myself getting slightly aroused watching this strange man rub my breasts with his naked dick hanging directly in front of me. I tried to distract myself by looking at what the nurse was doing, but I couldn’t see past the doctor. So I turned my head away and closed my eyes. “Normal responses”, the doctor said in a matter-of-fact tone. “Have you had any trouble or pain?”
“No”, I whispered trying not to get aroused.
“Any trouble getting aroused or with sexual activity?”, he asked.
“No”, he wasn’t helping me stay distracted. Both of his hands moved to my other breast.
“Alright now the nurse is going to start helping you relax, you might feel some odd sensations”, he said soothingly. I felt the nurses hands on my ankles, touching me softly, and I dared not open my eyes but I couldn’t help myself. There she was, standing between my spread legs, looking down at my spread pussy. Her hands were on my ankles, which were now strapped into the stirrups!
“What?”, I managed to ask not sounding as scared as I suddenly felt. The doctor’s hands were still working over my breasts as he leaned over me, his dick just barely avoiding contact with my arm.
“Just relax”, the nurse said, “This will help make everything better”. She adjusted the stirrups, pulling them father out from the table and spreading them farther apart. With my ankles trapped in them it caused my legs to be pulled as far apart as they could be. Then she reached onto the table behind her and picked up a small, white, plastic thing and flipped a switch causing it to start humming.
Leaning in she touched it to my clit and I immediately jumped. “No! Don’t!”, I yelled.
“Please don’t yell”, the doctor said. “We need to test your arousal response, to make sure everything is healthy. The nurse is just doing it in a comfortable way, we don’t want your legs jumping about and injuring someone”.
“Let me up!”, I yelled trying to sit up, pushing the doctor’s hands aside.
“Help me here”, he ordered the nurse. She immediately came around the table to my other side and the two of them wrestled me back down onto the table. They then locked my arms in restraints similar to those around my ankles, pinning my wrists to the edges of the table.
“I’m going to scream”, I threatened.
“Don’t do that”, the doctor said, “The room is soundproof anyway, to help keep the privacy of our patients. I’m afraid if you scream we’ll have to gag you”.
I didn’t believe them, and at that point I didn’t really care, so I screamed for help as loud as I could. Sure enough, the nurse came to the head of the table with some black, vinyl looking thing with straps. As the doctor held my head still she shoved a roughly phallic shaped piece into my mouth, which depressed my tongue and filled my mouth, and then strapped the whole thing around my head.
Not only could I not close my mouth or make any noise, but it was making it more difficult to breathe and my breaths were coming short and shallow. “Now if you behave we can take that out”, the doctor said.
“Judy”, he was talking to the nurse, “Go ahead and continue”. The doctor crossed the room and came back with a bottle of lubricant, he smeared a small amount on his finger and spread it around my mouth. “I’m moistening your lips so they don’t get chapped against the vinyl”. As he rubbed his fingers along my lips the nurse put a hand on my thigh and the vibrating thing back against my clit.
Immediately I started to squirm, trying to free myself and trying to get myself away from whatever the nurse was using on me. The doctor put his hands back on my breasts, massaging them under the guise of looking for lumps, but it felt a lot more like he was fondling them. As if to confirm my suspicions I saw his dick jump, just a little bit, indicating that he was getting aroused also.
Despite myself, I was getting turned on. Whatever the nurse was rubbing against me was really doing a number on my clit, and I could feel my pussy getting wet. Her hand was rubbing my thigh gently, and with the doctor rubbing my breasts I was starting to lose my head. The nurse said, “Doctor, we have a positive arousal response”.
“Good”, he replied, “Let’s check breast response”. With that he pinched my nipples, not hard, but just enough to get them to respond. Sure enough they flushed with blood, standing erect, and he said, “Good, nipples appear to respond to manual stimulation”. As he continued to play with my nipples I was getting closer to cumming, and I feared that I would respond to what was now, basically, rape.
“Need to check if they respond to suction”, the doctor said, “Judy please hand me the pump”.
“The pump isn’t working Doctor”, she replied.
“Well, we can just do it the old fashioned way”. He cupped both of my breasts in his hands, pushing them together causing my nipples to push upward, and then leaned his head down to them. As he sucked one of my nipples into his mouth I exploded into an orgasm. It was more intense than any orgasm I had ever had. The combination of his hands and mouth playing with my breasts, the nurse’s hand rubbing my thighs, and the constant vibrations against my clit.
I don’t know how long it lasted, but it was the strongest orgasm I’d ever had. Despite myself I found my hips bucking upward, pressing against the nurse’s probes and my chest leaning toward the doctor. That was when the nurse said, “Doctor, I believe she just orgasmed. There’s evidence of vaginal fluid”.
“Excellent”, the doctor replied taking his mouth and tongue off my tits, “We need to see if her clitoris will respond to suction now”. I snapped my eyes open and shook my head violently side to side and whimpered as loud as I could, trying to get them to stop. “With the pump missing we’ll have to continue with the old fashioned methods. Judy, if you would”, he motioned toward my spread pussy.
“Certainly doctor”, she said bending her mouth down toward me. I tried to move out of the way, but there was nowhere for me to go. She put her hands on my thighs, sliding upward, until she was touching my pussy. A moan escaped me as she spread my lips, exposing my clit, and then she put her mouth on me.
Already sensitive from my last orgasm, it wasn’t long before I came again. She sucked my clit into her mouth, rolled it between her lips, flicking it with her tongue, but always sucking. Again my orgasm was thunderous, and I gasped for breath as my body bucked wildly. As she pulled her mouth off me I was breathing as hard as I could, struggling for air around the gag in my mouth.
“I’m sorry”, the doctor said looking down at me, “Was that orgasm too strong for you?" I nodded my head in confirmation. "That’s a side effect of the gag unfortunately. It restricts the flow of air, which makes the orgasms more intense”.
“Alright”, he continued, “We have positive clitoral response, we need to check vaginal response”. He asked me, “Do you have any allergic reactions to vinyl or latex?" Fearing what was coming next, I nodded my head yes. "Oh dear, in that case we’ll have to substitute. Judy, come help me here”.
The nurse came around the side of the table I was strapped to, dropped to her knees, and proceeded to grab the doctor’s cock. Incredulously I watched as she sucked it into her mouth, taking the whole limp shaft and working it with her cheeks. Fearing what was coming I tried to get up from the table, to free myself, but I couldn’t.
In less than a minute the oral attention of the nurse had the doctor’s dick fully erect. His cock was huge, much larger than any I’d ever seen in person before, and he moved to the end of the table. As he stood there between my forcefully spread legs, his monstrous dick pointing directly at my exposed pussy he said, “Now you’re going to feel a bit of pressure for a minute, but it will ease up”.
Unable to stop him, he leaned himself forward and slowly pushed the length of his shaft inside me. As my pussy was being violated I whimpered because it hurt slightly, I was being raped by my doctor, and at the same time it felt really good. “Judy”, he said still pushing himself inside me, “It appears the patient is in some distress, can you help her?”
“Certainly doctor”, she answered with a smile. As the doctor pushed himself inside my pussy, for what seemed like an impossibly long time, the nurse leaned over me. Using her hands she spread my lips and then started licking my clit.
Finally the doctor reached bottom, the head of his dick touching me in places I’d never been touched before. And a shiver ran through me as I felt another orgasm coming. When he started pulling himself out all the pain went away, replaced by unbearable pleasure. “Your pussy is very tight”, he said pushing back in.
His strokes were long and soft, he was taking his time. Once I stopped whimpering with each stroke, he picked up his pace, fucking me faster and faster. I came quickly from their attention. It was unbearable, the sensation of having my clit sucked and licked while getting fucked by a huge dick. My orgasm was longer and stronger than the previous ones, it was exactly what I needed after the attention my clit had received, every part of my body felt sensitive.
I shook so hard that the entire exam table vibrated, rattling against the floor, and I screamed against the gag which suddenly felt very phallic. It was the most intense orgasm of my life. As I came down off my high the doctor stopped his pumping and the nurse stood up. “That was a rather positive response”, the doctor said.
“It appears she’s having a little trouble breathing doctor”, the nurse said. I nodded in response, weak in every part of my body and fighting for air.
“Go ahead and take that off then Judy, but you have to promise not to scream for help again”, he replied. Again I nodded, so the nurse unstrapped the thing from my head and took it away. Immediately I started taking deep breaths, relived to not have my mouth stuffed anymore. “Alright”, the doctor said to me, “it appears that your sexual responses are normal. Now we can move on to the rest of the exam”.
Just then there was a knock on the door, a second later it opened and a strange man poked his head inside. I gasped and tried to hide myself, even though the table didn’t point directly at the door he still had an amazing view and I couldn’t move enough to stop him from looking. “Doctor”, he said, “we need Nurse Lowe to help with a sperm donation”.
The doctor turned to her and said, “Go ahead Judy, do what you can”. She left the room, and then the doctor said to the man standing in the doorway, “Come on in David”. Then to me, “David here is our new resident, he’ll be able to help me finish the exam”.
Just like everyone else he was naked, younger than the doctor, well built and just as hung I noticed. I was suddenly embarrassed and ashamed again, laying naked, strapped down to the table, spread and exposed for this stranger to see. “We were heading to the final phase of the exam”, the doctor said. Looking down at me he continued, “What that means is we’re going do an internal exam, which is usually uncomfortable, so we’ll give you something to distract you”. He motioned his assistant toward me before returning to the end of the table.
I couldn’t believe that the doctor’s dick was still hard as he sat down on a stool and pulled himself up between my legs. Meanwhile the new guy moved up by my head, his dick was hanging inches from my face. Looking down at me he said, “Alright ma'am I’m going to distract you now while the doctor finishes the exam”.
“Okay”, I replied weakly. Then I watched incredulously as he started jerking his dick, right in front of my face. Slowly at first, but getting faster and faster as his dick got harder. It was distracting, I didn’t even notice the doctor doing anything, until he pinched my clit. I jumped and let out a loud moan, for the rest of the exam the doctor continued to massage my clit.
Everything that had happened so far had me super horny, the orgasms only made me want more. So, almost unable to control myself, I reached up and grabbed the assistant’s dick and started stroking it for him. It was so hard, the skin so soft, and all I could think about was tasting it. I sucked him into my mouth, his firm dick filling me, and I tasted his precum on my tongue. More than anything I wanted to make him cum, to have him fill my mouth and swallow it all down.
It felt so empowering, having him under my control like that. Like a mad woman I sucked as hard and fast as I could, as the doctor fingered my pussy, and I massaged the assistant’s balls. Then I could feel him tensing up, looking down at me, and finally his body jerked as he started cumming. Spurt after spurt of jizz hit the back of my throat, and I swallowed it all down.
All too soon the doctor was finished. He withdrew from me, stood up, and unstrapped my legs. I was positively exhausted, they had to help me stand up. “Alright”, the doctor said, “You’re fit and healthy. If you’d like, you can leave now and we’ll see you at your next appointment, or there’s an optional hormone injection we can give you." The doctor wiggled his still hard dick at me to make his point.
I knew that I shouldn’t have, too much had happened already, my husband would be pissed if he knew, but I was too horny to resist. It was obvious that the doctor could read it on my face. Gently he stepped up to me, turned me around to face the table, and bent me over. "Now you’re going to feel some pressure in your vagina, but that’s normal.”
Soon I felt the head of his dick against my pussy, and I whispered, “Please, oh please." He pushed forward and the length of his dick slipped inside me again. Without hesitation he started pumping in and out of me faster than before. The table rocked slightly as he fucked me, his assistant stood there watching.
Without a condom and without any tenderness the doctor fucked me hard and fast, pounding his big dick in and out of my aching pussy. I came twice more before he did, burying himself deep inside me as he filled me with his seed. When he was finally through I managed to stand up on weak legs and thank him, "I’ve never cum that much in my life… or that hard.”
“It’s what we do”, he answered as his cock softened. He had me sign a few more forms and then they left me to get dressed. On the way out I made another appointment to see the doctor next month.
At my friend’s suggestion I went to a new gym, one that she’d been using for years, and one she raved about. Upon arrival it seemed like a normal gym, but when I went looking for the locker room I couldn’t find it. I asked the guy at the front desk and he said, “Our locker room is co-ed." He pointed toward it, then looked down, to end any conversation.
That was rather unorthodox, to have co-ed lockers and showers, but there was nowhere else to change. So I slipped inside and tried to find an out of the way place to change. Unfortunately the locker room was arranged with all the lockers around the outside walls, and a large open area in the middle with rows of benches.
There were a few men in there and a few women, in various states of undress. I grabbed a locker away from the door and started changing, determined to not get as naked as possible in front of strange men. To my surprise, right as I was slipping off my bra, a man came into the locker room from the showers, and opened the locker right next to me. With no shame at all, he dropped his towel, opened his locker, and started to dress.
I couldn’t help it, I looked at his bare penis, hanging there before me. Then I caught him looking at my breasts and I blushed deeply. Using my clothes I was able to cover myself up enough to get dressed with getting any more embarrassed.
My workout was good, all the normal equipment, and I felt really pumped as I finished. That all turned to anxiety as I approached the locker room, remembering that it was co-ed. At first I thought that I could skip the shower, just dress quickly and quietly, then head home, but I knew that I was so sweaty that I had to have a shower.
So I went into the locker room to see if I could slip into the showers without getting visually assaulted by the men. To my dismay the locker room was filled with men and empty of women. That meant I had eight pairs of eyes on me as I went to the locker to get changed. I got undressed slowly, pretending not to notice that they were all looking at me. The room was completely quiet, none of them were saying anything, the only noise was from the showers.
Once naked I slipped a towel around myself and went into the shower room to find a stall. As I rounded the corner I could see that half the men in the locker room were completely naked, and each of their dicks were half hard. Thankfully they didn’t see me blush as I disappeared into the showers. Unfortunately the shower area was similar to the locker room, one big open area, all tiled, with shower heads mounted around the exterior. There were no walls, curtains, stalls, or doors anywhere.
There was already one shower running, with a man standing at it, soaping himself up. So I chose a shower head across the room from him, hung up my towel, and started washing myself. A few moments later one of the guys from the locker room entered, carrying a towel and some soap, and headed right to a shower head two down from me. That was a little too close for my comfort, and I started blushing again.
The other guy left, glancing at me on his way out. Now with just me and the strange man standing near me, both of us completely naked and dripping wet, I felt even less relaxed. It was very stressful, having all these hormones running through me from working out, from the shower and locker rooms.
"New here?”, the guy asked startling the hell out of me so much I literally jumped. “Whoa, sorry. Nervous?" I nodded in response, trying to smile weakly. "I’m Ray”, he turned and stuck out his hand toward me to shake hands. The turn made his dick waggle, and I couldn’t help but look. It was enormous, hanging low and soft, swaying back and forth mesmerizing me.
I looked up as soon as I realized what I was staring at, shook his hand, and introduced myself. “You don’t have to be nervous or shy”, he said, “It’s routine around this place, perfectly normal." It didn’t feel normal for me. Instead of trying to make more small talk he went back to washing himself, rubbing soap all over his body. Now I couldn’t help but look, stealing glances out of the corners of my eyes.
He must have noticed what I was doing, because he turned more, leaning his head back under the water, giving me perfect views of his dick. I couldn’t take my eyes off it, and then he did something unbelievable. Ray reached down with one soapy hand and started rubbing his cock, stroking up and down the shaft, running his palm over the head. In disbelief I looked more intently, no longer content to steal a glance, I had to see what was happening with my own eyes to believe it.
His other hand dropped to his balls, and started rubbing soap all over those. Here was this strange man, five feet away from me, jerking his dick and massaging his balls, like I wasn’t even standing there. Slowly his dick started to get hard, growing larger, bigger than I imagined. And then suddenly, he stopped both hands, holding himself still.
I looked up to find Ray’s eyes fixated on me, he’d caught me staring at him. Quickly I turned away, let out a scared squeak, blushed deeply, and tried to hide myself. It was useless though, there was nothing but water and air between us. Then I felt his hand on my shoulder, and I turned around to ask him what he thought he was doing.
The words didn’t make it out of my mouth though, because he was close enough to me that the head of his dick bumped my leg as I turned. Completely reactive I looked down, and there was this monster dick resting against my leg. I took a step back, to give him space, to move away, but I bumped up against the shower wall.
Without saying anything he grabbed my hand and guided it to his shaft. I couldn’t believe it, that he would dare do something like that! But at the same time I found myself unable to pull my hand away. The feel of his cock was amazing, soft skin, warm, so thick and long, and hard as a rock. Keeping his hand over mine, he started stroking up and down his dick, and I became fascinated.
When he took his hand away a minute later, I kept my hand on his shaft, increasing my pace, stroking faster. There was no resistance from my body, but my mind was screaming for me to stop. Those thoughts got quiet when Ray put his hands on my breasts. We kissed deeply as I stroked his cock and he fondled my tits.
My hand found his balls, and just like he had done, I stroked and massaged with both hands. One of his hands found my pussy, and rubbed my clit gently. A shudder ran through my body, my hormones had me out of control, and I positioned myself so he could get clear access to my snatch.
Ray didn’t need any further prompting, he dropped to his knees in front of me and put his mouth to my clit. I almost lost my balance on the slick floor from my body spasms as I started cumming. He was fingering my pussy while sucking on my clit, two fingers inside me, and one teasing my asshole. To keep from falling I had to grab his head, holding it tight against me, as he made me cum so easily.
Moans escaped me, I could feel Ray moaning into my pussy, and finally my orgasm subsided enough that I regained my senses. "No… Ray… I’m married”, I managed to say between breaths. He stood up, keeping his hands on my hips, kissed me again, and then he spun me around to face the wall.
Now with my back to him he pressed himself against me, his huge dick bulging between my legs, brushing lightly against my puffy lips. “No…”, I said again, this time with less certainty. I was afraid of his size more than anything, he was three times as big as my husband. “I’m married…”, I whispered one final protest.
The head of his dick rubbed against my pussy opening and electricity ran through me. Instinctively I arched my back and stuck out my ass, all to give him better access. Ray took the hint and pushed forward, sliding his dick into me. I gasped loudly, he was so large that it hurt, and I had to grab the shower fixtures in front of me to keep from falling. Inch after inch he pushed into me, more cock than I’d thought. More than I ever imagined I would, or could, take.
For what seemed like hours he just pushed forward, burying himself in me, until finally our bodies met. Ray had his dick entirely inside me, and the pain was disappearing quickly. When he started to slide back out the pleasure took over. His huge dick rubbed me in places I never knew I had, touching me in ways no other man ever had.
He picked up pace, pulling out faster and pushing in harder. Our bodies would smack together as he put all of himself inside me. The water was running over us, our own heat rising, as we fucked. I’d been so worked up, so many emotions coursing through my body, that I was now in a sexual frenzy. So as he would push forward, I would push back.
I started cumming again when he moved his hands to my tits, squeezing them and pinching my nipples. Then I felt him tensing up, his strokes getting more furious, our fucking reaching a fevered pitch. Finally he came, and the feeling of his hot load hitting the inside of me so deep, pushed me directly from one orgasm into the next.
Ray held himself deep inside me as he shot again and again, our orgasms fueling the pleasure of each other. When he’d finished cumming he held me close, still inside me, and then slipped one hand down to rub my clit. My entire body shook as the orgasm that I thought was over, raced through me again. I’d been moaning so loud that I was sure the entire gym could hear us, but this time I practically screamed.
Finally he withdrew, and again we kissed as his cum leaked from my pussy. That was when I looked around and saw six other men in the shower room, all naked, all hard, and all watching me. Each man was jerking himself off, enjoying the show I didn’t know I’d been putting on. Ray returned to his shower to clean himself off, smiling at me as he did.
At that moment a pretty, blonde woman entered the shower room. She too had wrapped herself in a towel to hide her nakedness. Quickly though she got under the shower next to mine, between me and Ray, hung up her towel, and turned her water on. As she started to shower she looked at the men in the room and smiled.
Then she looked at me and asked, “Been putting on a show huh?" She didn’t need an answer. "It’s not nice to leave these men like that”, she waved at the six hard dicks, “That’s teasing.”
I tried to stammer some response, but couldn’t come up with anything. Once she’d gotten completely wet she announced to the room, “Alright, come here and we’ll take care of things." All six men descended on her and me like a pack of rabid animals. Suddenly I had three strangers trying to put their hard dicks in my hands and their hands on my body.
Fearful I looked at Ray for some help, but he said, "Welcome to the club, it’s always like this.”
Patricia and I had dated for three years in high school. She was a pretty blond, with blue eyes, and pale skin. Her body was average, but more than attractive for me. Trisha, as everyone called her, came from a religious family. As such she was always conservative about sex and we never did much physically during high school. There were make out session during movies, and parking in the car on the way home, but never anything more than kissing and feeling.
I thought that things would be different once we were in college, once she was away from her parents, but things weren’t. We went to two different colleges, a few hours apart, and that made things more difficult. There were a couple of times in the first few months that we were able to spend time together, but for the most part we never saw each other. For Trisha’s birthday I was planning on heading down to her school and surprising her, then spending the weekend with her.
Her roommate was in on it, and had agreed to leave for the weekend to give us time alone. I arrived at her room just before noon on Saturday, and only her roommate was there. Though she didn’t say anything, I got the feeling from her that something was wrong. I sat and waited on the bed, realizing that I didn’t know when Trisha would be back. Having gotten up early to make the drive, I ended up falling asleep.
Normally I was a heavy sleeper, but waking up early had made me even more tired. I must have slept remarkably heavy, because when I woke up I was sitting in the chair at her desk. Something wasn’t right though, and it took me a second to figure out what. All of my clothes were missing, my ankles and wrists were tired to the chair with strips of cloth, and I had a ball of cloth tied in my mouth to gag me.
My first thought was that Trisha had come home, found me there, and had decided to play around with me. It was actually kind of arousing, but what I saw before me told me that something else was going on. Trisha was sitting on her bed, my chair positioned to face it directly, and sitting next to her on the bed was a guy I didn’t know. He had dark hair, tanned skin, a muscular build, and both of them were smiling at me.
“Oh good, you’re awake”, Trisha said. I felt ashamed to be naked in front of both of them, even she hadn’t seen me completely naked in the light. “This is CJ”, I thought you two should meet. It’s fortunate that you’re here this weekend, for my birthday and all".
I tried to ask her what was going on, but the gag turned it all into muffled noise. “You see”, she continued, “We’ve been dating for a long time, and in that time we’ve fooled around a lot. Well it always gets me turned on, really worked up, but you’ve never made me orgasm once so I’ve never had any relief. And I know that I’ve made you cum a couple times”.
It was true, she had. There were times when we’d been fooling around that she’d rubbed me just right and I’d cum in my jeans, but I didn’t know that I’d never made her cum. Once she even pulled my dick out of my pants and jerked me off, right there in the back of my car, but she’d never let me take her pants down.
“Well three years of that is a lot for a girl to take. It’s only fair that I get to orgasm too. That’s what CJ is here for. He and I have been talking quite a bit, and he is going to give me my first orgasm ever as a birthday present. So glad that you’re here to watch”. I tried yelling through the gag, jerking back and forth in my seat, trying to get loose, but it was all futile.
“And once she’s cum”, CJ said, “I’ll guarantee that she’ll want more”.
“That’s what I hear”, Trisha said, “but of course I don’t know”.
“We’ll fix that”, he replied.
“What do you want to see us do first?”, Trisha taunted me. I was breaking apart, it felt like my insides were on fire with pain and rage, and I screamed against the gag. Any certainty I had that they were joking around evaporated with what happened next. “Oh?”, she taunted me some more, “It doesn’t feel nice to be teased does it?”
She turned toward CJ and asked, “What do you think?”
“I think he wants us to make out”, he replied. Violently I shook my head no.
“I think he wants us to do more than that”, she said. Continuing to shake my head only seemed to encourage them. They started kissing, I could see their tongues wrestling with each other, and when he put a hand on her breast she moaned softly. For a minute they continued to kiss while he continued to rub her tits through her shirt. Then she broke the kiss, looked at me and said, “We do this don’t we? It’s nice”, she looked at CJ who was still massaging her chest. “How about something else that we do?”
She untucked her white tee-shirt, lifted it over her head, and dropped it on the floor. There had only been a couple of times when she’d taken her shirt off for me, and never with the lights on. Underneath she was wearing a typical bra, light pink, which shaped her B-cup breasts nicely. His hands immediately went back to them and keep rubbing and massaging.
They started kissing again after she said, “That feels nice”. Again I watched angrily as their tongues danced and he rubbed her breasts. Soon he slipped a hand inside her bra, something she’d only let me do twice, and I could see his fingers pinching her nipple. Her moans were getting a little louder.
“You keep moaning like that”, CJ said breaking their kiss, “And your neighbors might hear”.
“That’s okay”, she motioned at me, “They think I’m spending the weekend with him. We should do something else, you promised me an orgasm for my birthday”. He reached behind her, unhooked her bra, and then pulled it off. Dropping it on the floor to join her shirt. I raged again, yelling into the gag. That was something she’d never done with me, we’d never gone that far, she’d never let me at her bare breasts.
His hands went back to her now exposed tits, followed by his mouth. Sucking on her nipples and rubbing her breasts made her moan louder. Almost louder than my muffled yells. She looked at me over his head, eyes half closed, and said, “This is really nice. This is something you never did for me”.
Despite myself I started getting hard, any thought of sex at that age was enough to turn me on, much less a show. “Oh look, he’s getting hard”, Trisha said. CJ pulled his head back from her breasts and looked at me.
“He’s not the only one”, CJ said taking one of her hands and putting it to his groin. Immediately she started rubbing the lump there, up and down. His attention went back to her breasts, but a minute later she wanted more. It only took her a second to unbutton and unzip his shorts. He pulled his shirt off at the same time, both then joining the pile of clothes on the floor.
Wearing only his underwear I could clearly see the outline of his hard dick, held tight by the white fabric, and even from where I was sitting I could tell it was large. His hands went back to her breasts, her hands went to his dick. ‘She’s never taken my pants off’, I realized.
“Wow, CJ”, she said with both hands gently rubbing his shaft through the fabric of his underwear, “You didn’t tell me your dick was so big”. And now she was talking dirty, something else she’d never done for me.
“That’s not a problem is it?”, he asked.
“Oh no”, she grinned, “It’s a birthday surprise”. There was a wet spot on the front of his underwear, right where the head of his dick was, and when Trisha noticed she asked, “CJ, am I turning you on?”
“Yes you are”, he replied.
Looking back over at me and my now rock hard dick she said, “Apparently you’re not the only one”. They both looked at me, tied up and naked, and chuckled at my helpless state. “Not nice being teased is it?”, she asked me again. “Well you’re going to find out just how awful it is”.
CJ was licking her nipples again when she said to him, “Alright, I want my birthday orgasm now. Come on, no more messing about”. He got up from the bed and knelt down in front of her. Trisha leaned back on the bed and watched as he unbuttoned and unzipped her jeans, then slowly pulled them down her legs, over her feet, and left them on the floor.
Now she was only wearing her small, white socks and a simple pair of cotton panties. There was a wet spot on the front of them, she was dripping wet. Again I raged, screaming for them to stop and let me go, this was far more than she’d ever done with me. She was practically naked in a well lit room, with a strange guy kneeling between her legs.
They weren’t anywhere near done tormenting me though. “The easiest way to make you orgasm will be to go down on you”, he said.
I screamed as loud as I could and thrashed against my restraints. Surely my girlfriend, who was so reluctant about sex, would never go for that. She looked at me, then at my rock hard dick, and said, “I think that’s what he wants to see”.
So CJ reached up, hooked the sides of her panties, and slowly pulled them down and off. Her blond bush was neatly trimmed, she had been planning this, and I could see her pussy lips all puffed and pink. They glistened in the light, she was dripping wet Roughly he pushed her legs apart, leaned forward, and buried his face in her snatch. I continued to rage against my gag and the cloth that held me in the chair.
Despite the noise that I was making I could hear Trisha moaning, her head was back and her eyes were closed. CJ moved his head up and down, both of his hands were on her groin, but my view of exactly what he was doing was blocked. I could see one of his arms moving in and out, as if he were pumping fingers in and out of her, but all the while his head stayed glued to her cunt.
It only took a minute before she orgasmed. I could tell because she moaned louder, her entire body shook, and she practically yelled, “I’m cumming! I’m cumming!" Her hands were already on CJ’s head, she grabbed two handfuls of his hair, and pulled his head in tight. Gasping for air, her chest heaved and her legs squeezed around his head. For nearly a minute she came so hard that she shook the entire bed, and as the last of her convulsions subsided she collapsed onto the bed.
She was out of breath, completely spent, and yet looked relaxed. My dick was sticking up rock hard, but try as I might I wasn’t able to move in any position to hide myself. When she opened her eyes she looked at me and said, "Now that’s something you’ve never done for me”.
“Did you like that?”, CJ asked her.
“Hell yes”, she replied. “He did to”, she motioned at me.
They both looked at me for a second before he said, “Let’s show him something else then”.
“Sounds good”. She grabbed him by the waist of his underwear and pulled him to the edge of the bed. To me she said, “Now watch what I do for someone that makes me cum”. Yanking both of her hands down caused his underwear to drop to the floor instantly and his hard dick to bounce free in front of him. It was bigger than mine, clearly, and when she wrapped her hand around his shaft it looked huge.
Again I raged and shook, trying to free myself from this nightmare. It didn’t seem to deter her though, she cupped his balls with one hand and used her other to slowly jerk his cock. His tanned skin made her pale flesh look even lighter. Trisha was clearly enjoying herself, cooing slightly as her hand moved faster and faster.
After less than a minute he put his hand on hers, stopping her jerking motion, and CJ said, “If you keep doing that I’m going to cum”.
“I know”, she said, “That’s what I was going for. We should make sure you don’t make a mess though”. She leaned forward and put the head of his dick in her mouth, licking it gingerly before sucking it all the way in. Slowly her mouth slid all the way down his shaft until her nose was buried in his pubic hair. Then she pulled back up until just the head was in her mouth.
He put one hand on her head and pulled her hair up out of the way, “So you can see better”, he said looking over at me and smiling. “Wow her mouth feels amazing. Oh wow. You like that?”, he asked her.
She managed a muffled, “Uh huh”, never taking her mouth off his shaft.
“Does that taste good?" In response she gave a loud moan. CJ looked back at me, "Bet you wish this was you, getting ready to blow your load in your girlfriend’s mouth. Damn Trish”, he looked back down at her head bobbing on his dick, “You’re so hot. You’re so good at that”.
Both of them started moaning louder. She had one hand rubbing his balls while her other was busy fingering her pussy. He grabbed the sides of her head, tensed up, and started cumming. Her eyes snapped open, I could see the surprise in her face, and I could see her mouth working to swallow as fast as she could.
When he was done she hadn’t gagged at all, hadn’t even spilled a drop, and when she came up for air she was smiling and licking her lips. “Mmmm, you taste good”, she said. “See what I do for a guy that makes me cum? Want me to suck your cock?" She was clearly teasing me, but I was painfully hard despite all my hurt and rage.
Trisha got up from the bed, wearing only her white, cotton socks and came over to me. I couldn’t take my eyes off her body, her pale tits and trimmed bush. She dropped to her knees in front of me, put her hands on my knees, and looked directly at my hard dick. "Wow, you’re really hard”, she said. “I wonder what you taste like”. As she leaned forward I could feel myself getting closer and closer to bursting as her mouth inched toward me.
Then, when she was a mere inch away, she stopped and said, “Oh wait, I can’t give you a blowjob, you haven’t ever made me cum”. My balls tensed up in frustration painfully as she sat back away from me. “How about you then CJ, want me to suck your dick again?”, she asked him.
“Yes please”, he said now laying on his back on the bed. Trisha climbed onto the bed, positioned herself so she was kneeling over his face, and bent down to put his limp cock in her mouth. He didn’t need to be told what to do, he just stuck his tongue into her pussy and started licking away at her, causing her to start moaning. One of her hands was rubbing his balls while the other was holding his dick up so that she could run her tongue around the head.
“Ohhh… yes”, she moaned as he shoved a finger inside her. “Mmm…”, she sucked his dick back into her mouth, their bodies firmly pressed together. His dick started to get hard from her mouth and tongue, but it was obvious that she was getting a little distracted. Two of his fingers were pushed into her pussy from behind, his lips were sucking on her clit furiously, and I could even see his thumb rubbing lightly against her asshole.
A minute later and she started cumming again. Trisha sat up slightly, dropping his dick from her mouth but firmly holding it with both hands. Her moans were much louder now and she rocked back and forth on his face chanting, “Oh fuck! Oh fuck! Oh fuck!" He held her clit between his lips and pushed his fingers as deep as he could, her rocking motion did the rest.
Trisha’s orgasm lasted almost a minute as she rubbed her pussy back and forth on his face before she finally collapsed to the bed, laying beside CJ, looking satisfied. Her breasts rose and fell as she breathed heavily, and then CJ said, "You’re not done yet are you?”, as he wiggled his dick at her. She shot him a look of excitement.
“What did you have in mind?”, she asked.
“There are other ways to give you orgasms”, with that he got up and rolled over to position himself between her legs. His hard cock was pointed straight toward her, held out over her stomach. She gently squeezed her breasts and he leaned forward slightly, causing his dick to lower toward her pussy. I started screaming again, thrashing against my restraints and gag with all the energy I had left in me.
CJ reach down with a hand and pressed his dick against her clit, parting her pussy lips slightly. He rocked back and forth, sliding the length of his shaft between the folds of her pussy teasing her engorged clit. “Mmm… that feels nice”, she said. “It’s not going to make me orgasm though”.
“How about this?”, he asked as he shifted his hips slightly and then thrust forward. In one fast motion his dick pushed into her pussy, parting her pink lips wide, and forcing her to yelp from the pain. Just like that her virginity was gone, to this asshole that she barely knew.
“Oh shit”, she breathed surprised, “Don’t move. Don’t move”. He held himself inside her as deep as he could. Each time he would move, even just a little bit, Trisha would gasp. Slowly she started moving her hips, side to side, causing his dick to wiggle inside her slightly. Eventually he started rocking back and forth in time with her.
When they’d established a rhythm, they slowly picked up speed. I struggled helplessly as I watched his dick slam in and out of her, their bodies smacking together causing her to moan louder and louder. He certainly knew what he was doing, holding himself up over here and pumping his hips as fast and hard as he could.
“Oh fuck! Oh fuck! Oh fuck!”, she was yelling in time with his thrusts. Trisha started coming again, her entire body shaking, and she grabbed CJ’s ass with both hands and pulled him in deeper. Her legs shot up, she locked her ankles behind him, and using everything she had held him deep. “Ooohhh fuck!”, she yelled as her orgasm reached it’s peak.
She pushed up off the bed with her hips, CJ pushed down, their bodies locked together. Finally she collapsed back down onto the bed, gasping for breath, with her head back and eyes closed. He didn’t let up though, as soon as his hips were free he resumed his fucking motion. Obviously Trisha wasn’t expecting it, because on his first stroke her eyes popped open and she gasped, “What…" It was all she could get out before she started moaning again.
"I’m not done fucking you”, he said looking down at her.
“Oh please… oh please…”, she was building to another orgasm, “Please don’t stop. Don’t stop. Don’t stop”.
“Don’t stop what?”, he asked teasingly, even though he wasn’t slowing down at all.
As Trisha continued to thrust upward to meet his downward strokes she answered, “Don’t stop fucking me. Keep fucking me! Ohhh Fuuuck!" She started cumming again, louder and harder than before.
CJ held himself inside her deep, their hips locked together and their bodies pressed tight. I could tell that he was cumming, their orgasms overlapping each other, as his body tensed again and again. Both of them let out long, loud yells of pleasure before collapsing onto the bed together.
Struggling as much as I could to get free was now pointless, all my energy was spent and I was emotionally drained. Even though my dick was rock hard still and my balls ached beyond belief. Trisha looked over at me and said, "See how good that was? I think I like fucking, I’m going to do that a lot more.”
He leaned up on the bed beside her, pulling himself out of her, and I could see some of his cum start trickling out of her pussy and onto her thighs. She got up from the bed, walked right past me like I wasn’t there, and got a towel to clean herself with. As she walked back by she looked down at my erection and said, “You’re awfully hard, perhaps we should do something about that?" Looking at CJ she asked, "What do you think?”
“Alright”, he got up off the bed and both of them dropped to their knees in front of me, looking closely at my naked hard on. “He’s ready to burst”, CJ said. I was, but all I could managed to do was whimper around the gag.
“I’m not going to touch him”, Trisha said dismissively, “I’m not going to touch any man that can’t make me cum." She was being exceptionally cruel.
Then something I wasn’t expecting happened. CJ reached out and grabbed my cock, wrapping his hand around it. He jerked my shaft about six times before I exploded. As soon as I started cumming he pulled his hand away. I shot again and again, my cum landing all over my chest and legs. It was the best orgasm I’d had in my life.
"Oops”, Trisha said, “Looks like he’s gay." I whimpered in response, completely defeated and spent.
The two of them got dressed. "We’re going out for a while”, she explained. “Don’t go anywhere.”, she teased me.
Trisha was wearing a long skirt and sweater, but CJ stopped her from putting panties on. “Don’t do that, we can stop by the park on the way back. It will be dark, we can sit on a bench, and I can finger you to another orgasm or two. If it’s dark enough and no one can see us, I’ll climb under your skirt and eat your pussy too.”
As they left the room I heard her coo, “Ooo, that sounds like fun." They shut the door and left me there, naked and tied up, with my cum starting to dry. Hours later they returned, disheveled from their adventures in the park. Immediately they fell into bed, started taking off each others clothes, and then started fucking again.
The rest of the weekend was spent tied up in the chair, occasionally given water, as I was forced to watch them fuck in every way imaginable. They would go out for hours at a time, only to come back and fuck more. When I had to piss, they let me soil myself and the chair. Watching the sexual fury always made me hard, I was too young to help it, and every time CJ would give me a quick jerk to make me cum.
Each time they laughed about it and called me gay, leaving me there with cum all over myself. Once CJ had held onto me as I came, pointing my dick so that I shot my own cum onto my neck and face. It got to the point where Trisha enjoyed watching him do that and would reward him with a blowjob each time.
I’d lost track of the time and the count of how many times they’d fucked. I knew they’d done it outside of the room because they would talk about it; the back of his car, the park, even in the bathroom of a restaurant. Toward the end of the weekend they were discussing how to make things more exciting and CJ suggested getting one of his friends involved, that way Trisha could experience two men at the same time. The idea thrilled her, she especially loved how both men would recover fast enough that she’d be able to get fucked continuously for hours.
"And if the two of you can’t keep me satisfied, we’ll just have to find a third”, she said.
Hours after I was supposed to leave they finally let me go. Trisha left without saying where she was going, so it was just CJ. He untied me enough that I could free myself. I was so exhausted and dehydrated that I could barely move. The whole weekend I didn’t get any sleep because they were always fucking and keeping me awake, they never fed me, and I’d cum so much I was ready to pass out.
He didn’t give me time to clean up though, once I was free he told me to dress and leave. So I had to make the hours long car ride home covered in my own cum and piss, my clothes getting stained with every mile. They’d given me just enough time for the trip that I would make it for my first class on Monday, but wouldn’t have an opportunity to go home. It was obvious she’d planned the whole thing.
I’m writing this, less as a confession, but more so you know what happened. I know that I stood you up the day of our wedding, ran away from everything we had, and you haven’t heard from me since then, but I still care for you enough that I want you to know the truth. First I need to tell you that I really was a virgin, I know that was important to you, I had been saving myself for marriage.
Things changed though on the night before our wedding, the night of my bachelorette party. As you know I had my bride’s maids plan the party for me. I had told them nothing crazy, and no strippers, but they didn’t listen. They told me that we were going out to Dave and Busters, but instead they took me to a club I’d never been to before. I’m getting a bit ahead though.
They picked me up with a limo and put a blindfold on me once I was inside. It was all fun and playful, and I could tell that all my girlfriends were worked up, maybe a little drunk, and ready to have fun. I was enjoying it and going along with things, sharing a drink with them in the limo. The first time I realized that something was wrong was once we got to the club.
It was supposed to be a Dave and Busters, which would be loud and crowded, but wherever they guided me into was mostly quiet. They sat me down in a chair and removed the blindfold. We were in some kind of club, a large dance floor surrounded by tables, with a bar to the side. The room wasn’t that large, but it was filled with my girlfriends and some of their friends that I recognized.
At first I was upset, protesting that this was not what I wanted, but they calmed me down by explaining that this was much better than the other place. The club they’d reserved was just for us, no one that wasn’t our friend would be there (except for the male bartender), we had it all to ourselves, and we could spend the evening having food and drinks anyway. So I calmed down and joined them with another drink.
A couple of hours went by and I was starting to enjoy myself. Then I noticed a commotion from the corner where we’d come in earlier. It took me a minute to realize what it was, and when I did I got really upset. Male strippers had entered the room and were working their way toward the dance floor, entertaining on their way.
I got into an argument right there with my bride’s maids. They were excited about things and didn’t understand what I was so upset about. None of them knew that I was a virgin, that I’d been saving myself. As far as they all knew I had been sexual active for years. I felt too embarrassed about it to tell them though. In retrospect I suppose I was a little uptight about sex, being so inexperienced, but I was also frightened an anxious.
The strippers were five, good looking guys. One of them was black, I’m pretty sure that one was Latina, but all five were very well built. I remember they all had perfectly sculpted chests, muscled bodies, and tight asses. Each one was dressed different of course; fireman, policeman, soldier, construction worker, and biker.
Just as I was getting up to leave, seeing I wasn’t getting anywhere with my bride’s maids, the strippers spotted me. Every other woman in the room was going nuts, hooting and cheering as the guys strutted about, but I was frozen silent. Music started playing, high energy dance music, and that was when two of the strippers came over to me. One grabbed me, one grabbed a chair, and they lead me to the middle of the dance floor.
I tried to resist, I really did, but it was no use. The strippers took my reluctance as shyness, while the audience of my friends assumed my reluctance just normal embarrassment. After they got me to the middle of the dance floor I really felt trapped, there was just nowhere for me to go. One of the guys, I don’t remember which one, started stripping right in front of me as soon as I was seated. He was wiggling his ass back and forth, humping his hips at me, while stripping off his shirt.
Looking around, trying to find a way out, I could see four of the other guys doing the same thing in the crowd of my friends. They were going from table to table, dancing for various women, letting each of them touch and feel. Occasionally they would leave an article of clothing on a table or with one of my friends. Everyone else seemed excited, thrilled at what these men were doing, and they were really enjoying themselves. I felt like the only one embarrassed, and I was trapped in the middle of the room with no one but the stripper within thirty feet of me.
The guy in front of me stripped down to just a tiny little g-string. It really didn’t cover him up, just sort of formed a little cloth sack for his privates to hang in. Looking back I remember all of the men were large, though I didn’t know it at the time, each was very well endowed. For a few more minutes he gyrated his hips at me, causing his g-string sack to wag back and forth, thrusting toward me.
I know I was embarrassed, but that didn’t slow down the stripper or bother him at all. Then I looked up and saw that the other four guys were on the dance floor, away from the tables, and moving closer to me. When those four guys got a couple feet away from me, the guy that had been dancing for me the whole time, took two steps back and turned to face my friends. All five guys were now facing away from me, dancing in a circle around me, and motioning toward the audience. Their naked asses were circling around me, their muscled backs all I could see.
Then the guy that had been dancing in front of me turned around and moved back toward me, but he didn’t stop a couple feet away like he had before. Instead this time he got right in front of me, and lifted up one of his legs to put his foot on the edge of my chair. His g-string was hanging inches from my face as he started gyrating his hips again. All my girlfriends were watching and cheering loudly, woots and hollers coming from all directions.
Unexpectedly the guy reached out and put his hands on my shoulders. I had never seen strippers before, but I thought they weren’t allowed to touch or be touched. Here was this guy touching me though. Then his hands started to slide down my arms, moving slowly down from my shoulders. His hands were warm, his touch felt electric, and I felt myself blush more than I thought I could. When his hands were even with my chest he brushed his fingers across my breasts, his fingertips running right across my nipples, and despite my shock I felt my nipples get hard. At this point I was too surprised to even resist, and I feared that my body was betraying me by responding.
He wrapped his warm hands around mine, my hands looked so small and pale held in his. Then he lifted my hands up from where they’d been in my lap and placed my hand on his hips right where his g-string was. He kept his hands over mine, but he stopped gyrating and looked out at my friends with a questioning look on his face. The cheers from my friends got louder, every woman in the room expect me was shouting and cheering. He started to slide my hands down his legs, taking his g-string with them. I tried to resist, to pull my hands away, but I couldn’t stop him. Either he was too strong for me or my strength had left, but he must have felt my resistance because his smile got bigger. And then in one quick motion he pushed my hands down to his knees and his g-string fell to the floor. And still he didn’t take his hands off mine.
His dick hung before me, just inches from my face, and all I could think was how huge it was. It was still limp, swollen but not hard, but amazingly big none-the-less. I’d never seen anything like it, and I was frightened. My girlfriends on the other hand were wooting and yelling loudly, all enjoying the spectacle. Once again the guy looked up at my bride’s maids with that questioning look on his face.
I couldn’t see their response, I couldn’t stop looking at the monster hanging in front of me, but he smiled at whatever it was. Next he moved my hands again, but this time going higher. Before I knew it, he had placed both of my hands on his penis, wrapping my fingers around it. Trying to pull away proved not only pointless, but only fed into what he did next. He started pumping my hands up and down the length of his shaft. This strange man was forcing me to jerk him… in front of a room full of my friends. His big tanned hands, wrapped around my small pale hands, wrapped around his big tanned dick, and he was moving my hands up and down his length in a steady rhythm.
Looking around for help I could see almost everyone was watching me, but the other four strippers had moved into the crowd and that was causing small pockets of my friends to be distracted. As soon as the other four guys got into reach of the women in the crowd their g-strings were removed. The guys made their way from one friend to another, stopping at each woman temporarily. My friends would fondle the exposed dicks of the male strippers, grabbing eagerly as the men passed by.
Then I got distracted by the guy in front of me. He put a hand on the side of my face and turned my attention back toward him. It took me a second to realize that his other hand was on my shoulder, and even though my hands were free I was still stroking him. I was surprised at what I was doing, mesmerized by the sight of my hands moving up and down. My hands seemed so small wrapped around his large member. The motion I was causing, the way his dick rocked up and down and his balls swung back and forth, it had me enthralled completely. His dick was getting harder in my hands, and I loved the feeling of making him hard. I felt so powerful at that moment, like he was completely under my control.
That was when I caught myself smiling, despite myself I was not only enjoying it but letting him know. I blushed deeply, I could feel the heat rising through my body to my face. Then he moved his hands back to mine, and started moving my hands faster. Another pair of hands touched my shoulders, causing me to jump slightly. Looking around I saw the black man standing behind me. He was completely naked, his dick bigger than the guy in front of me, and to my amazement it was only half hard!
Reaching down into one of the bags they had brought with them, the black man pulled out a can of whipped cream. Any suspicion that I felt was quickly put to rest, he sprayed some cream out onto his finger and put it to my mouth. I recoiled, tried to pull back away from his hand, but there was nowhere to go. My friends all whopped and cheered, urging me on. Looking to my friends, I could see the other three guys still moving through the crowd, distracting only a handful of my friends each. The majority of the crowd of women were watching me, egging me on. So reluctantly I leaned forward a bit and sucked some of the whipped cream off his finger.
Cheers came up from everywhere. Both of the men by me were smiling big smiles. The black man left the can of whipped cream and went back to the crowd. Once the stripper in front of me had gotten my hands working on his cock again, he took the can of whipped cream and put some on his fingers. Knowing that it was pointless to resist I licked it off his fingers. He had put enough cream on that it took me a while, but I managed to get enough that he took his hands away from my face.
Next he took the can and pointed it at the head of his penis. I tried to pull away from him, afraid of what might happen, but he had one hand wrapped over both of mine holding me to him and there was no where I could go. He pushed the can just a bit, and a little spurt of whipped cream fell from the nozzle and landed squarely on the head of his dick. I shook my head at him and said, “No. No." Still holding my hands around his shaft, he made me wiggle his penis, causing it to shake lewdly at me.
Again my friends cheered loudly, urging me to do it. Even the strippers moving through the crowd had stopped, so now everyone was paying attention to me. I felt trapped, trapped into doing something I didn’t want to do. And then I felt the stripper’s dick start to go limp, just a little bit, but it was unmistakable. The feeling of him starting to shrink gave me a sinking feeling in my stomach; I felt disappointed and unattractive. That drove me to do it, I hated feeling like I was turning him off. So, holding his dick steady, I leaned forward and carefully sucked the cream off it with just my lips.
Expecting to hear cheers from my friends, I was instead surprised to hear boos of disappointment. My friends were booing me and I didn’t know why. Again the stripper’s dick shrunk a bit in my hands, and that horrible feeling appeared again in the pit of my stomach. I didn’t know what everyone wanted, or why they were booing. In response to the booing the stripper looked down at me and shook his head. I actually frowned at him, and unsure what to do I started jerking his cock again with a tighter grip.
But he stopped me, reached down and stopped my hands. Slowly he removed my hands from his dick, and for a second I thought he would let me go back to my table. I thought that in some way I was so horrible at this that I was done, and I was both relieved and disappointed. Instead of letting me go though the stripper held his dick straight out toward me and sprayed whipped cream down the entire length of it. That brought cheers again from all my friends, and that was when I realized what everyone else wanted.
I knew there was no way that I would be able to fit him into my mouth, he was way too big, and I petrified to even try. You know that I had never done that with anyone but you, and I didn’t want to then. All I could think about was running away, getting up and leaving all my friends there and pretending nothing happened, but I found myself stuck in the chair. Part of me wanted to do it to make that feeling in my stomach go away, and part of me thought that if I just did this one last thing I could get up and run away.
So slowly at first I leaned down and licked the cream off the head of his dick. The first time I managed to not make contact with him at all, but when I went back for a second lick my tongue made contact with his shaft. His dick jumped a little bit, and I knew it was getting hard again. That feeling in my stomach disappeared, and was instantly replaced with a burning fire. My face flushed again as I blushed, and I thought that if I just kept my head down maybe no one would be able to see how embarrassed I was.
Going back for a third lick of cream I moved my tongue a little farther down his shaft, brushing it gently, but there was so much whipped cream that I had to open my mouth and suck instead of licking. I put my open mouth to the side of his dick and sucked in a whole mouthful of whipped cream. Despite my best efforts the cream was getting all over my face, and some dripped and landed on my chest. I was wearing a long skirt and a spaghetti strap top, and the cream landed squarely at the top of my cleavage. Continuing to work my mouth down the length of his dick, alternately licking and sucking, I simultaneously cleaned his shaft of whipped cream and got him hard again.
Sitting back and looking at his hard cock I was filled with a heat, burning its way up from my groin. Part of me was really proud that I had made his dick rigid, that I had turned him on like that. Then he sprayed another glob of whipped cream on the head of his dick. I knew what he wanted, and I figured that I had already done enough in a room full of my friends (who were all watching), that I figured what-the-hell. Without hesitating any more I opened my mouth and wrapped it around the head of his dick.
It was tasty, his sweat mixing with the whipped cream, and it fit better than I thought. His dick was so much bigger than yours, it surprised me that I was able to handle it. I could feel the heat coming off of him, the heat of his cock, and the heat swelling up inside of me. That was when I realized that I was wet, I could feel the heat and moisture mixing in my panties, the whole experience was turning me on. For a moment I forgot myself, getting caught up in my feelings, and I struggled to snap back to reality.
I found myself working my mouth up and down the stripper’s hard dick, sucking as much of it as I could into my mouth, feeling him press against the back of my throat. To my surprise my hands had moved on their own, one was caressing his balls and the other was wrapped around the base of his shaft and was moving up and down in time with my head. It was surprising to me that I could fit both a hand and my mouth over his dick, that he was that big, but like I said I’d only ever been with you.
Also surprising to me was that I didn’t want to stop which I didn’t discover until he put his hands on the sides of my head and pulled away from me. He pointed toward my chest, which is when I noticed the drops of whipped cream all over my cleavage. I had forgotten about the crowd of my friends, all watching, but they cheered when he bent over and put his face to my chest. Once again I was surprised when I felt his tongue running over my chest, across the top of my breasts, as he moved from drop to drop licking up all the cream.
His head came back up and he looked out at my friends, they were clapping and cheering. At random places in the crowd I could also see the other four guys, all getting whipped cream licked and sucked of their hard cocks by my friends. One guy even had two woman on their knees in front of him, one sucking his dick and the other sucking on his balls. I got so embarrassed witnessing that and I temporarily forgot what I had done.
That was when my attention was brought back to the stripper in front of me. His hands were moving across my shoulders and my chest, his warm hands caressing my exposed cleavage. Then he sprayed a spot of whipped cream right between my breasts, and before I could protest he dove right back in with his tongue to lick it off. My head was down, looking at him, my hands on his head trying futilely to push him away as he worked farther down into my D cup cleavage. I know how you always enjoyed my breasts, and tried to pay attention to them, and it seemed that he was enjoying them just as much.
I felt another pair of hands on my shoulders, and as I turned to look up at the black guy standing behind me his huge dick appeared directly beside my head. It was amazing, glistening in the lights with saliva and melting whipped cream, and even bigger than I had imagined was possible. All of the men were bigger than you, but this big black cock was three times as long and as thick are you. Absolutely enthralled by the spectacle I probably would have spent the rest of the night unable to tear my eyes away from it, except the stripper that had been licking at my cleavage distracted me.
He sprayed two large globs of whipped cream on my breasts, right on my nipples. I was so distracted that I hadn’t even noticed when these two men pulled the straps of my top off my shoulders and then pulled my top down beneath my breasts, leaving me exposed for everyone in the room to see. That particular top doesn’t work with a bra, so I hadn’t worn one that night, but I hadn’t expected to need one either. And now here I was, my large breasts hanging there for everyone to see, with two spots of whipped cream the only things concealing my nipples.
Completely embarrassed I blushed deeply, redness coming to my cheeks and my chest. Instinctively I brought both hands up to my chest, cupping my breasts, trying to hide my nakedness. Now I was suddenly afraid, completely shamed, and I was back to just wanting everything to end. Unfortunately I was trapped between these two naked, sweaty, hard men. The stripper in front of me pulled one hand away from my breast while the black stripper behind me pulled away my other hand, and though I tried to resist they were just too strong for me.
The black guy behind me grabbed both my wrists, holding my hands over my head, and started sucking the whipped cream off my fingers and licking it off my palms. Having my hands over my head caused my breasts to lift and push together which only helped the stripper in front of me. He went to his knees, cupped both my breasts, and started licking the whipped cream from my nipples. The feeling of his tongue on my breasts, of his mouth sucking on my nipples, his tongue encircling them was amazing.
Combined with the sensation of the guy behind me sucking on my fingers and kissing my hands, I found the fire welling up inside me again. Feeling completely exposed and vulnerable actually made it worse, my arousal increasing as I felt things slipping out of my control. Both of my nipples were painfully hard, which contrasted nicely with the soft tongue circling them. After a minute the black guy behind me let go of my hands, which I instantly moved to the head of the stripper kissing my breasts and sucking my nipples.
He moved his head away and handed the can of whipped cream to the black guy. The black stripper moved beside me and sprayed whipped cream down the top of his long shaft, and then held it out toward me. Fear overtook me again, there was no way that I could do what he wanted. I had never thought that I could be intimate with another man, but the thought of being with someone not white was unfathomable. I looked toward the crowd, desperate for someone to rescue me, for any of my friends to see that I’d had enough and wanted to flee.
But everyone was either distracted sucking whipped cream off a stripper’s dick, getting whipped cream sucked off their breasts, or watching the show. No one seemed to care for how trapped and afraid I felt, and I couldn’t believe what was happening in this room. I thought about pulling my top back up, but the stripper in front of me was massaging both of my breasts with his strong, warm hands which preventing me from covering myself. While his attention did feel good I was too afraid to stop him, too afraid to do anything. Sensing my reluctance the black stripped put his free hand behind my head, pulling my hair out of my face, and pushed his long black dick toward my mouth.
Stupidly I opened my mouth to try and protest, to tell him to stop, but before I could get a sound out he popped the head of his huge dick into my mouth. My surprise caused my mouth to drop open farther, which the black stripper took as an invitation to push deeper. Whipped cream was mixing in my mouth along with his sweat, the taste was very similar to the other stripper, but the black guy was much larger. Slowly I started to get transfixed again, as the big, black cock filled my mouth. I choked when he pushed too deep, and he pulled out a bit in response. Both of my hands came up to hold his length, to guide him as I took him in and out of my mouth.
Soon I had completely forgotten about the other stripper, all of my attention was on the black monster that (for the moment) was all mine. I was enjoying myself, the taboo of what I was doing making even more exciting. Here I was, in a room full of every female friend I had, with my tits hanging free sucking on a huge black dick. I felt dirty, the black stripper’s hand pulling my hair and fondling my breast while I sucked him, like I was a whore. Then I became acutely aware of the sensation in my pussy. It had been subtle, something I could deny, but I found myself no longer able to convince myself it wasn’t there. My panties were soaked, my pussy was dripping wet, I felt hot all over, and I was more turned on then I had ever been.
Then the black stripper held my head tight to him, keeping as much of his cock as he could in my mouth. There hadn’t been any whipped cream on him in a while, I had gotten it all with my mouth and tongue, so I wondered what he was doing. I felt his cock tense up, getting harder for an instant, and then I felt something hot burst into my mouth and hit the back of my throat. Taken completely by surprise I tried to pull away, but he was holding my head in place to strongly for me to get away. He was cumming in my mouth and I had nowhere to go. I knew that I would choke and gag unless I did something, so I swallowed.
Though you and I have done that, you know that I had never swallowed before, but I found it quite easy this time. As he spurt his semen again and again into my mouth, I just kept swallowing, and even when his cock stopped pumping I didn’t take it out of my mouth. It felt like I was no longer in control of myself, like I was watching my hand pump this strange black dick in and out of my mouth. Eventually though the black stripper withdrew his dick from my grasp, even going limp as it was, it was huge. I was shocked, amazed at myself for having fit as much of his dick in my mouth as I did, I could even see the glistening of my saliva on his shaft.
I was enthralled again, completely taken in by the sight of his huge, black member, but my attention was suddenly diverted when I felt something against my leg. The stripper in front of me was down on his knees, his hands were under my long skirt on my legs and they were moving higher. Shock overtook me again, I froze up and fear gripped me. Defenseless and afraid, I just sat there as his hands moved higher and higher up my legs, past my knees, and up my thighs.
Then his hands reached the top of my thighs, he parted my legs slightly, and I was filled with mixed emotions unsure what his intentions were. Still frozen in fear I sat there as his hands moved to my hips. I felt his fingers hook inside the waist band of my panties, and then he tugged and started pulling them down. He was amazingly skilled, I didn’t even lift up off the chair and he was still able to get my panties down to my thighs. I tried to close my legs, to prevent him from taking my panties any farther down, but he was able to keep my legs parted with one hand and take my panties completely off with the other.
Before I knew it he had my panties out from under my skirt and was holding them up for everyone to see. I was completely mortified, but all of my friends were cheering and hooting louder than ever. The black stripper moved back toward the crowd, no indication at all that he had cum just moments before, as his huge cock swung side to side. Meanwhile the guy on the floor in front of me grabbed the bottom of my skirt, lifted it slightly, and stuck his head underneath it. I reached down and put my hands on his head through the fabric of my skirt, and I tried to push him away.
It was useless though, he was too strong and persistent. His hands went to my knees and pushed my legs apart. His head pushed higher, and then I felt him plant a kiss on the inside of my thigh. I jumped, surprised, and then he kissed my other thigh. Arousal flooded through me again, it had never left, but it swelled back up into me like a huge flood. The stripper’s head moved the last few inches up my thighs and then I felt him plant a kiss right above my pussy.
I squirmed and tried to twist away from him, but his hands were holding my hips to the chair while his forearms were pushing my legs apart. That was when his tongue made contact with my clit. The friction of his tongue working back and forth on me actually made me let out a yelp. My pussy was soaked from everything that had happened so far, I could feel my wetness leaking onto my thighs, stirred by his exploring tongue.
While you had gone down on me before, it was always something that I didn’t really enjoy, but the things this strange man did to me with his tongue and probing fingers was unbelievable. I had an orgasm almost right away, and it was as powerful as all my build up indicated it would be. My body shook violently, and I found myself pinching my nipples and fondling my breasts… I had forgotten completely that my shirt had been pulled down. As my orgasm subsided I felt completely relaxed, my entire body loosening, and I found that all my shame had disappeared despite that I was sitting half naked in a room in front of a room full of my friends with a naked male stripper under my skirt with his tongue lapping at my pussy.
As you’re aware I’ve never been able to have more than one orgasm at a time, and just like when we’re together I thought for sure that now that I had cum he would stop. But he didn’t stop. His tongue relentlessly worked over my clit while he pushed two fingers deeper inside me. I thought I was going to explode, tension was building up inside me, and despite the great feelings washing through me I felt slightly afraid of what I was feeling. Though I didn’t think it was possible, I orgasmed again and it was stronger than my first. His fingers pushing into me, filling me up, felt amazing and it was keeping me over the edge.
My orgasm continued on and on, he sucked my clit into his mouth between his lips, and I heard myself moaning loudly. Then I felt his other hand slip from my thigh toward my pussy, but instead of pushing between my lips his fingers probed lower. I was so lost in the sensations that were overwhelming my body that it never occurred to me what he was doing, where his fingers were going, until they found my asshole. Snapping open my eyes, looking down at his head buried under my skirt, I moved my hands from where they’d been working on my breasts to the top of his head.
He seemed to only take that as encouragement though as he pushed the tip of one of his fingers into my ass. This was the biggest surprise of the entire night. The sensation was overwhelming though, and my orgasm broke through right into another. It was like crashing over the top of wave only to find another, bigger, stronger wave. I pushed down toward him, lower in the chair, thrusting myself at his face and hands causing his fingers to push deeper into me and his tongue to press harder against my clit.
When I regained my senses I could hear myself moaning lustfully, my hips gyrating in the chair, and the stripper beneath my skirt had actually pushed my skirt all the way up. My bare legs were visible to everyone in the room, spread wide as they were, and everyone on the half of the room in front of me could see clearly what the stripper was doing to me. I was getting very sensitive, and I couldn’t take any more of his tongue and fingers, so I pushed his head away and pulled back from him. Thankfully he understood and pulled back also. Immediately I pushed my skirt back down to cover myself.
That was when I realized why all my friends in the room were so happy about what I was doing. As soon as he was done, the stripper stood up and turned to the crowd making a big circling motion with his hand. When the other guys saw the signal they started picking women out of the crowd, and putting their faces into the women’s laps. The strippers wouldn’t do anything with my friends that hadn’t been done to me. As I looked around the room I could see dicks in mouths, mouths to pussies, mouths to breasts… all of my friends were out of control.
Suddenly ashamed, my sexual arousal starting to wane, I pulled my top back up and covered my breasts. I stood up to leave, to run away, but the stripper in front of me grabbed my wrist. He led me to the small stage at the front of the room. At this point I was completely on automatic, not able to resist anymore and not caring what was happening. The scene in the room had me stunned. The hot, naked, tanned body of the stripper had me aroused, and the side to side swinging motion of his dick had me mesmerized.
He laid me down on my back on the stage, and then held himself in a push-up position over me. Even hovering over me his dick was long enough that is was touching me, pushing against my skirt covered leg. Women near the stage were cheering and clapping, encouraging him. One of his hands moved up and pulled my top down, exposing my breasts again. His head came down and he sucked on my nipples again, circling his tongue around them, and planting kisses all over. My breasts had become really sensitive, and I found myself getting wet from his attention.
More than I thought was possible had already happened here in public, and I’d already gone beyond the limits of my comfort, but I feared the show wasn’t over yet. Worse than that my body was betraying me and actually reacting and enjoying the lewd things occurring. The stripper holding himself over me would pick his head up, look at the crowd of my friends, and then move his head back down to my body… but each time moving lower. I let myself lay there, enjoying his attention, trying to forget the crowd of my friends, but their cheers were distracting.
When his head got down to my waist he moved from the position he was in, and pushed my legs apart to kneel between them. His dick was sticking up from his lap, tall, thick, and hard, and it looked so tempting that I actually licked my lips. He put his hands on my ankles, and then slowly pushed higher causing my skirt to slide up my pale legs. As he passed my knees I reflexively bent my knees causing my skirt to slide the rest of the way up and leaving my laying there completely exposed to him.
I was thankful for two things. First, that he had laid me down on the stage sideways so that none of my friends could see up between my legs. Second, that I had taken care to trim myself. I had been worried about looking neat for our wedding night, but now I was just thankful that I looked neat for this strange man. The thought caught me off guard, made me feel slightly self conscious, but then I realized that this strange man had already had his mouth on my pussy so there wasn’t much he hadn’t seen already. Then that thought made me blush again, I couldn’t believe the position I was in.
That was when he leaned forward again, getting back into the push up position, holding himself over me. His head was over mine, he was looking in my eyes, his slick chest was barely touching my breasts. More disturbing to me though was the realization that his large dick was hanging squarely between my legs, it was actually rubbing against my pussy lips. I was more afraid at that moment that I have ever been. It was one barrier that I was not willing to cross, it was my absolute limit, and I didn’t know how to tell him. I’m sure that none of my friends knew that I was a virgin, and neither did this strange man, but I didn’t know how to make it clear and get him to stop.
He looked at the crowd, and did a push up. Everyone else cheered, but I actually moaned. The feeling of his cock rubbing against me was immensely erotic, the forbidden nature of it made me feel so dirty. Another push up and my pussy was absolutely on fire. The cheering from my friends snapped me back to the reality of what was occurring though, and becoming ashamed I brought my hands up to try and push him away from me. Unfortunately the combination of his weight and the positions we were in made it impossible to move him, all I was doing was pushing against his chest which made it seem like I was enjoying it.
Although I was enjoying it, I didn’t want him to know that and I certainly didn’t want things to go farther. The stripper was oblivious to my silent protests though, he was looking to the crowd of my friends for directions, and all of my friends were clapping in time with his push ups while smiling. For a few minutes he just teased me like that, pushing up and down, rubbing his cock against me, teasing and turning me on more and more.
Then finally he shifted positions just a little bit, and I felt the head of his large dick push directly against my pussy, parting my lips slightly. He looked down at me and must have seen the absolute shock in my face because he smiled at me before turning back toward the crowd. I had the horrible realization that the way I was laying none of my friends could tell whether he was inside me or not, but his motions would have made it look like he and I were fucking. As far as everyone else in the room knew, he was fucking me right there on stage. No one else was aware that my virginity was intact, and yet inches away from being violated. It was already too late for me to protest or stop I realized, everyone had thought that I’d already gone all the way with this strange man.
In my panic to try and make him stop I reached down and grabbed his hips, thinking that maybe I could push him away. He must have mistaken it for lust, that I wanted it to happen, that I was trying to pull him into me, because he pushed down just a little bit. Unmistakably the head of his cock pushed into me, it was something I’d never felt before, the way it stretched me out hurt. I let out a soft yelp, but it was lost to the cheers of my friends. They all thought that the stripper was teasing them but not going down all the way like he had before, they couldn’t see what was really happening.
Pushing on his hips I told him, "Stop”, but if he heard me he made no indication. The room was loud with both music and all the cheers of my friends. When I protested again, “Please stop”, he instead pushed down a little farther causing more of his shaft to sink into me. I was being torn apart, it felt like I was being split in two by his large dick, and I knew that only a small portion of it was inside me. Despite me begging him to stop and me pushing against him, he continued his assault, lowering himself into me inch by inch.
I was being deflowered and raped right there on stage, in public, in front of my friends, and they all thought that I was enjoying it! That was when I realized that the pain was subsiding, that he was sliding into me more easily, and the reason why was because of my wetness. My body was reacting to his assault, my pussy was dripping wet, and despite myself I found pleasure started to rise from inside me. I moaned at the agony of my situation, which caused him to look at me. He mistook the look of pain and fear on my face, the moan that had escaped me, as signs of pleasure. So in one smooth motion he lowered himself all the way, his hips touching mine, his weight pressing into me, and the entire length of his cock deep inside me.
Outrage and fear gripped me, I couldn’t believe that this was happening! After all that time of saving myself, it was all taken away in one moment by a complete stranger. Then he lifted himself back up and I could feel the length of his dick withdrawing. I started to feel empty inside, unfulfilled, and then his motion stopped with just the head of his dick still inside me. He lowered himself back down as he had before, and all of his cock pushed back into my wet pussy. When he was inside me again I realized that I was actually enjoying the sensations and fearing that he might stop, that he might withdraw from me completely and leave me empty.
With his next thrust I shuddered, my body washed with a warm sensation of pleasure. A small moan escaped my lips as his cock filled me completely. He turned his head down and looked at me, an inch from my face, and he asked, “Still want me to stop?”
I was shocked, he had heard me ask him to stop, and he had persisted anyway. Horror and anger rose in me, I couldn’t believe that he had done that, but despite what I was feeling I found myself unable to tell him to stop. The pleasure that was radiating out from my pussy was intense, almost overwhelming, better than I could ever have thought possible. Not wanting him to stop, feeling weak and powerless to resist his penetration, “No”, squeaked past my lips.
His smile got bigger and then he started bouncing himself on top of me. At a furious pace his cock bounced in and out of me, his largeness filling me so much that I thought I would break. I orgasmed almost immediately, each time his dick pushed down and filled me my orgasm got stronger, starting anew with each of his thrusts. Time passed, I don’t know how much, with me trapped underneath this strong man’s body as he fucked me, and the whole time I just kept cumming and cumming.
When he finally stopped I found myself moaning loudly, my breasts stopped bouncing back and forth, and when he withdrew his cock from me I actually whimpered a little at how empty I felt. I looked at him questioningly, not wanting him to be done. The stripper helped me up, my dress falling back down as I stood, but my breasts still hanging free and exposed. At some point when I was distracted, laying down on the stage, they had set up a screen on the stage. It formed a small space at the rear, middle of the stage, behind which no one in the crowd would be able to see what was happening.
It was behind this screen that the stripper led me. Once there he knelt down in front of me and removed my skirt. By this time I didn’t want him to stop. He draped by skirt over a chair, and then proceeded to turn me around so that I was facing the crowd of my friends over the screen. I gripped the top of the screen with both hands as he stepped up behind me. He spread my legs, and then I felt the head of his dick push against my pussy opening.
I pushed back and he pushed forward, and with his hands holding my hips he proceeded to start fucking me hard. Our bodies were slapping together, and I’m sure I was moaning loudly as he violated me. Knowing that all of my friends could see my face and the stripper standing behind me turned me on more. And as he continued fucking me I looked into the crowd of my friends. The other four strippers were now not only getting sucked and licking pussy, but one of them was also fucking one of my girlfriends that had come in the car with me. He had her bent over a table and was fucking her from behind.
After just a few minutes though he left my girlfriend and moved to another table where he whispered something to a woman, she whispered something back, and then he knelt down in front of her, lifted her skirt, pushed her panties aside, and buried his face in her pussy. The stripper behind me picked up his pace, fucking me faster than before, and the vigor of his thrusts made me cum again. While my orgasm was not as strong as before, when I felt him start cumming it increased in intensity.
Spurts of his cum were bursting into me, hitting me in places I didn’t know I had, and it was making me cum harder and harder. He was holding himself as deep inside me as he could, I felt more full than I ever had before, and I let out a scream of ecstasy as my entire body shook. When his dick stopped spasming he leaned forward and whispered in my ear, “Your pussy is so fucking tight. We’re not supposed to cum, but I can’t help myself with you”. Hearing him talk to me that way turned me on even more. I turned my head toward him and he kissed me deeply while reaching up to fondle my tits.
As we broke our kiss I said to him, “You’re not the first guy to cum for me, your friend came in my mouth earlier”. He looked surprised, but smiled big anyway. When he withdrew his cock from me I realized that he was, in fact, my first. Some of his cum started to trickle out of my pussy and run down my thighs, and that was when I realized that he hadn’t used a condom. Shock gripped me again, and a small bit of fear that this stranger had just cum inside me unprotected.
Getting down from the stage to return to the crowd the stripper signaled one of his friends over. Even as he walked away from me I could see that his cock was getting hard again. I didn’t know that was possible, after all when we’ve been together after you would cum things were over, but it was a night in which I learned a lot. The second stripper reached the stage, he was a good looking as the first, his body just as well built and glistening with sweat, but I noticed that his dick was not as large.
He was hard already, his cock moist with whipped cream and saliva, but I could see that he was not as long or thick as the other two strippers that I had seen up close. It’s not that he was small, he was completely average in size (not that I knew that at the time), but he was smaller than the other men in the room. I remember feeling slightly disappointed, and I wondered what he would feel like. As he joined me behind the screen, finally within reach, I grabbed his hard cock in my hands and began stroking it.
Though his dick was smaller, as I played with it I realized that his dick was bigger than yours, and I found myself wanting to try everything with it to see if it would make me feel as good as the last stripper had. So without hesitation I dropped to my knees in front of him and took his cock in my mouth. Sucking the whole length of his shaft in filled my mouth and pressed against my throat, but it was nowhere near as difficult to do as the black cock had been. I gave it my all, really tried to get him as deep in my throat as I could, and though he seemed to be enjoying it I wasn’t getting much satisfaction from it. What really disappointed me was that I could get his whole dick in my mouth, but there wasn’t any length of his shaft left for me to stroke and grip.
Standing up I kept one hand on his cock, I had to feel him inside me. He sat down in the chair and, facing him, I lowered myself down onto his lap. I was so wet that he had no trouble sliding into me, the force of his penetration as I dropped myself onto him pushed the cum of the last stripper out of my pussy. We fucked like that for a few minutes, my tits bouncing in his face, his hands on my hips guiding me, and my body moving up and down guiding his cock in and out of me. Occasionally he would kiss my breast and suck on my nipples, and the feeling was great, but I didn’t cum.
After I realized that I wasn’t going to cum I got up from his lap. He looked satisfied, even though he hadn’t cum, and I felt good, but there was just something unsatisfying about it. As he was wiping himself off with a towel I realized what it was, his dick just wasn’t filling me up the way the other stripper had. The feeling of being stretched, of being touched deep inside, of knowing that my pussy was wrapped tightly around a cock… it was all missing with him.
Leaning forward he asked me, “What’s wrong? You look like you’re not enjoying yourself." He must have read on my face what was going through my mind. Before I could respond he asked, "Would you like me to do something else for you?" And as soon as he asked the question I knew that, yes, I did want to try something with him.
I started to whisper in his ear, "I want to…”, but I realized that I didn’t know how to ask for it; I was too embarrassed. “Earlier, um, your friend”, I pointed to the stripper that had been under my skirt earlier, “He was using his hands on me, um, everywhere”. I made a motion with my hand over my ass and pussy as I finished, and I felt really embarrassed at hearing myself say it.
But he seemed to understand exactly what I wanted, and his ease and understanding put me at rest. He kissed me once, and then moved the chair up to the screen and turned it so that it was facing the back of the stage. Moving me slowly and gently he put me on my knees on the chair, my arms resting on the back of the chair, so that I could see over the screen and into the crowd of my friends. Then he stepped up behind me and I felt him rub the head of his dick against my ass, pressing against my skin all the way to my pussy, and then back up to my asshole.
Without waiting he pushed forward, the head of his cock penetrating my asshole. There was surprisingly little pain as he slid into me. His dick was so slick that with no resistance he was able to bury the entire length of himself in one stroke and he didn’t wait to start fucking my ass. It felt really good having his hard dick slide in and out of my ass, it was so dirty it made me feel like such a slut letting this stranger fuck my ass right in front of a room full of my friends.
He never stopped fucking me, never once breaking his stride, as I watched my friends interact with the stripper through half-closed eyes and lustful bliss. One of the strippers had a woman on her back on the floor, he was eating her out, while another woman lay beneath him sucking on his dangling cock. The other guy I hadn’t gotten a close look at yet was busy spraying whipped cream on his dick so that the three woman sitting in front of him could greedily lick and suck it off. My close girlfriends were still gathered at our table, and the stripper that had just left me was with them. He was sitting in a chair and my girlfriends were taking turns sitting on his lap, facing away from him. They would bounce up and down on his cock while he fondled their tits from behind, sometimes pushing their shirts aside and sometimes sliding his hands underneath.
An orgasm hit me suddenly and powerfully, and I gripped the back of the chair for fear of falling. The scene in front of me, combined with the fucking my ass was receiving was enough to make me cum, but I’d been concentrating trying to hold my orgasm off, allowing it to build in strength. What had pushed me past breaking though was the stripper’s hand, he had sneaked it around and was rubbing my clit. I was moaning loudly, and pushing back hard against him, but his powerful hands were unrelenting at holding my hips to limit my movement while rubbing my clit. Wave after wave of pleasure broke through me each time his fingers danced over my most sensitive of areas.
The stripper leaned up and said in my ear, “You’re so tight. So fucking tight. I’m going to cum. Oh… I can’t resist”. With that his cock started throbbing in my ass, and I could feel him emptying his load into me. It was so erotic, such a turn on, hearing him talk like that. I felt empowered and sexy, knowing that I had pushed him to cum when he wasn’t supposed to, and the combination of it all caused my orgasm to get stronger and continue longer than I though it could.
Finally though he stopped thrusting, his cock stopped throbbing inside me, and he withdrew. Wiping himself off with a towel and drinking some water he smiled at me. I remember that before he left the stage he complimented me saying, “You’re really beautiful, you have such a sexy body”, he kissed my breasts at this point, “Really, you are just hot and sexy”. It made me feel really good to know that I had pleased him like that and that he thought those things, hearing him say it was arousing too, and it made me wonder why you never said things like that when we were having sex.
The black stripper was entertaining two women that were sucking at his cock and balls, but when his friend got to him and pointed toward me the black stripper broke away and headed to the stage. I started to get worried again, seeing him coming at me his dick seemed bigger than I remembered and I feared having it inside me, but I knew that it would come to that. Knowing that he would reach the stage, climb up and come behind the screen with me, and that I would have him inside me not only made me afraid, but it also turned me on more than I had been that whole evening.
With the other two strippers I had felt powerful, in control, but seeing this huge, black dick coming toward me was sapping my confidence. I knew that however he wanted to fuck me, whatever position he wanted to put me in, I would be powerless to resist and probably wouldn’t want to. As he climbed onto the stage and closed the distance between us I knew that the only real limit I had left was that I didn’t want him to fuck me in clear view of all of my friends, and I was suddenly thankful for the screen. It would have been shameful, I thought, for all my friends to see me getting fucked by a black man. And as lewd, slutty, and shameful as I thought it would be… all I could think about at the moment that his hand touched my body was his big, black dick buried inside me.
Gently he ran his hands over my body, and it helped calm me down a little. There behind the screen it felt like he and I were sharing a dirty secret as he explored me. His fingers tweaked my nipples as he ran over my breasts, he slipped one finger inside my pussy and felt my wetness, and when he slipped a finger inside my asshole he whispered, “Did you enjoy getting your ass fucked?" I nodded weakly in response, his probing fingers were eradicating any last willpower that I had. "Do you want me to fuck you?”, he asked.
Again all I could manage in response was a weak nod. “Do you want me to fuck your ass or your pussy?”, he asked me removing his fingers. Before I could respond he stuck two of his fingers in my mouth and I tasted myself on them. It was so dirty it turned me on more, again it was something that you had never done with me. Finally though I managed to shake my head no. “Why don’t you want me to fuck your ass?”, he asked me.
“I’m afraid you’re too big”, I meekly replied.
“We’ll do this easy then”, he said sitting down in the chair. He pulled me toward him and gently guided me onto his lap facing him. I slowly lowered myself down, allowing his hard, black dick entry to my pussy. The sensation was overwhelming, he was much thicker than the other strippers were, and I felt myself being torn apart. Pain shot up into me and I stopped lowering myself. His large hands were on my hips, holding me steady.
Eventually the pain disappeared and my pussy started getting warm again. I slipped a little lower and more of his hardness pushed into me. Pain was mixing with the pleasure that I was feeling, and every inch that I took him deeper increased both. It got to the point where I didn’t care about the pain anymore, the pleasure was so intense, so much greater than anything I’d ever felt, that I couldn’t think about anything else but the black cock inside me.
And then I felt my legs touch his, our laps coming together, he was completely inside me. Fire burned inside me, and as he started rocking back and forth. The motion made his cock slide in and out of me slightly, and waves of pleasure surged up through my body. When the pain had disappeared I lifted myself up and felt the length of his cock slide out until just his huge head was inside of me. Sitting back down was easier than I thought it would be, I was so wet that I had no problem coming completely down on him. As soon as I had him completely inside me I started cumming.
Both of us didn’t waste any more time, he could see that my pain was gone and I was going crazy I was cumming so hard. Our bodies started slamming into each other with such a force that the chair was rocking on the stage. I was able to look over the screen as we fucked, the other strippers entertaining my friends around the room, and one of my bridesmaids had one guy fucking her from behind while she sucked another cock. Watching her do that pushed me into another orgasm, building on the strength of my first one.
When I was able to think again, catching my breath, holding my self down on the huge, black cock buried in me I whispered to the stripper beneath me, “I want to try another guy”. He looked into my eyes, smiled, eager to please me and made a motion to get up. “No no”, I said pushing him back down into the chair. “I mean…”, I hesitated suddenly shy again to ask for what I wanted, “With you here too”.
Understanding sparked in his face and he told me, “You can just wave a guy over here, any one you want. It’s your night and we’re here for you”. I manged to get the attention of the stripper closest to the stage, it was the stripper with the average sized dick that I had just been with. Waving at him over the screen, he quickly finished letting my friend suck whipped cream off his dick, and then he came up onto the stage. When he got behind the screen he was finally able to see the position I was in, sitting on his black stripper friend, and the huge cock buried in my cunt.
He smiled at me and then stepped up behind me and asked, “What do you want me to do for you?”
I still had some of his cum dripping from my ass, and I leaned back to whisper in his ear, “Fuck my ass again. While I sit here like this”. To make my point completely clear I bounced a little, showing him the huge black cock moving in and out of me. Wasting no time he positioned himself directly behind me, placed the head of his dick against my asshole, and pushed forward.
There was little resistance, my ass was already lubed from his previous fucking and his cock was covered in saliva from my friends, I wasn’t sure how many. For a while I couldn’t move, the feeling of being completely stuffed was too much for me. My breaths were coming short and quick, every inch that he pushed into me seemed another impossibility that I was able to take so much.
Once he was halfway in he started pumping in and out, moving himself a little deeper each time. Each thrust was the most amazing thing I had ever felt, even with all the things I had felt that night. The pressure of the two cocks inside of me was causing me to be rubbed in every spot I had. My filled ass causing my pussy to feel tighter and my stuffed cunt causing my ass to feel tighter, and both of them together making me feel every movement of the two men inside me.
Every orgasm that I had that night was stronger than any orgasm I’d had before, including all of the times I was with you. Discovering that I could have more than one orgasm while having sex was new, discovering that I could have one orgasm break directly into another was new, and with two cocks inside of me I discovered that I could have more than one type of orgasm and have them at the same time. The huge black cock fucking my pussy was making me cum like crazy, and the pressure of the cock in my ass was causing the black dick to rub me everywhere imaginable. My clit was being pushed forward from all the dick inside me, and it was rubbing against the body of the stripper below me as I rocked back and forth against him.
I fucked them like this for fifteen minutes, maybe twenty, I was completely losing sense of everything except the feeling in my own body. They were both whispering in my ears, telling me how tight I was, how beautiful I was, how hot my body was, how good it felt to fuck me, and how they loved making me cum. At the same time I was whispering back to them how much I loved the feeling of having them both inside me, how I loved their cocks, how I wanted to feel both of them cum in me, and how I wanted them to never stop fucking me.
Talking dirty like that and hearing them talk dirty to me just made the whole experience more arousing for me, it made me feel like such a slut. When the black stripper said to me, “You’re such a beautiful cock slut. You’re such a whore for my big black dick. Cum on my cock, show me what a slut you are”, my mind exploded in orgasm. My entire body shook, my feet came up off the floor as I felt myself sink all my weight down onto his huge dick, and I convulsed uncontrollably.
Eventually I ran out of energy, I couldn’t move anymore, my body was turning to jello, and I didn’t think I could continue without passing out. I had lost count of how much I had cum, and as I collapsed onto the black stripper in the chair beneath me I felt truly satisfied for the first time in my life.
The two strippers had slowed their motions, but they were still fucking me slowly. Even though I felt the sensations rising within me again I had to stop. As I got up, feeling both of their cocks withdraw from me, I wondered what it would feel like to have three men fucking me at the same time, and to feel them all cumming inside me at once. I lay down on a pile of towels behind the screen, spent, trying to catch my breath.
Feeling like a dirty whore, knowing the pleasure I brought to them, was the best feeling I ever had. My friends had paid for the strippers for the entire evening, and as it got late more and more of my friends left. Eventually there were very few of us left, and talking with the strippers I discovered that they were paid for the night, not just the show at the club.
So I went with all five of them to a hotel nearby where we all spent the night. We were there until almost noon the following day, and over the course of the night I got to feel what it was like to have three cocks inside me, and feel them all cum. The men were amazing, even after cumming they were able to get their dicks hard again within fifteen minutes. We fucked all over the hotel room, in the bathroom, on the bed, on the table, in the chair, and even in front of the window that looked into the courtyard.
I spent the entire night in ecstasy, for hours I did nothing but get fucked in every way that I could be. So when they invited me to perform with them I didn’t even think about hesitating. They explained that they performed “couple shows”, where two performers got paid to fuck while people watch. Usually they performed in private clubs for bachelor parties, but they talked about all the possibilities and it was just so exciting that I couldn’t wait to get started.
I started working with them the following night, what was supposed to be our wedding night, I went with one of the guys to perform at a bachelor party. Right there in front of nearly thirty strange men my male companion and I fucked each other for nearly an hour straight, in every position I could think of. That night I discovered that most groups will pay extra to interact with the performers, and I was paid five hundred dollars to be with the bachelor in private… and all he wanted to do was tit fuck me! He was so horny and drunk that he came in less than two minutes, spewing his load all over my chest and then fell asleep. I was somewhat disappointed, but when I returned to the group I climbed right back on the male stripper and we fucked for the rest of the show.
Since then I’ve performed five or six nights a week, every week. My favorite performances are the ones for female audiences, we always bring multiple men along. The woman always get so worked up that they want to interact with the men, leaving me to enjoy myself as I will with one or two of the guys at a time. Most of my favorite memories are from female parties, especially the ones where they want to interact with me, but I also really enjoy the performances for small groups of men. Those shows usually get the men so worked up that they’re willing to pay any amount to be able to touch me. There’s nothing like having eight pairs of hands groping me while getting my pussy filled by a huge cock.
That’s why I couldn’t marry you, I knew you wouldn’t want me now and I knew that you wouldn’t be able to please me. I’m very happy in my new life, and I hope you can be happy in yours. Please don’t try to contact me.
Leanne
I had to go to Southern California on a business trip and my wife Stacy wanted to go with me to visit her sister. Stacy hadn’t seen her sister Laura in a couple of years and my wife was looking forward to a week with her only sister in the warmer weather. The sisters were almost complete opposites. My wife Stacy being petite with D cup breasts, red hair, pale skin, and lots of freckles loved the colder climates. While her sister Laura was a tall leggy blond with tanned skin and dark eyes that loved warm weather and beaches. Our flight arrived, we picked up the rental car, and soon were at her sister’s.
My wife rang the doorbell a number of times, we even tried knocking, but there was no answer. Her sister had one of those typical Californian houses with the pool and jacuzzi out back to take advantage of the warm weather, so my wife and I went around the side of the house toward the back thinking her sister might be there and couldn’t hear us. As we approached the fence surrounding the back yard we could hear muffled noises coming from the back yard.
My wife crept up to the fence to get a look through, and just as she got her face up to the fence she pulled back with a surprised look on her face. I leaned in to see what my wife had gasped at and couldn’t believe my eyes. There was my wife’s sister Laura face down on some pool furniture getting fucked from behind by a well-built, tanned man. Seeing my sister-in-law Laura with her face buried in a beach towel while getting pounded, on all fours, her tits bouncing beneath her was not what had surprised me. The guy fucking her had the biggest cock that I had ever seen. I’ve seen plenty of porn, and this guy could have easily been a star in any porn film. His cock was long and as thick as my wife’s wrist.
There was my sister-in-law Laura by the side of her pool getting fucked by this monster cock. All the while she was moaning like a porn star, obviously using the towel to try and not make too much noise. I looked over at my wife and saw that she was staring, eyes-wide, at the scene before us. She watched, fascinated and neither she nor I could tear ourselves away from the scene. We stayed for a while like that, watching through the fence, before sneaking away quietly. My wife and I went off for some coffee, giving ourselves some time before returning to my sister-in-law’s house, so we could avoid any embarrassment.
When we returned we acted like it was our first arrival, even made up a story about having trouble finding the place. My sister-in-law greeted us warmly, and as we unpacked our things, Stacy and her sister talked and caught up. The mysterious man from earlier in the day was no where to be seen as we finished unpacking and the sisters talked. Right before dinner though he arrived, came in through the front door carrying bags of groceries. Laura introduced him to us as Todd her boyfriend, apparently they’d been dating for quite a while.
As he moved into the kitchen I could see my wife trying hard not to stare at him. This close I could see why Laura was so attracted to him, he was tall and athletic, with a well-built frame. His blond hair and blue eyes stood out against his tanned skin, in all I thought he looked very stereotypical Californian. During dinner, over shared glasses of wine, he proved to be just as charming as he was handsome. As Todd was cleaning up dinner, Laura suggested we all enjoy an evening swim before bed, she seemed to enjoy having a jacuzzi to offer to guests. So Stacy and I changed into our swim suits and went to meet Laura and Todd by the pool.
My wife was wearing a red bikini that I had bought her last summer, and I had thought it was small and tantalizing, but when I saw what Laura was wearing my jaw dropped. Stacy had the same reaction I did, apparently she was shocked by her sister’s skimpy bikini. It barely covered Laura nipples, leave all the rest of her B-cup breasts and half of her areolae exposed, and the bottom piece was just as small. I could see all of her ass, with just a small string running down her crack and around her hips, holding a small piece of cloth in place over her pussy. It was obvious she had completely shaved her pussy, because the bikini bottoms covered so little we would have been able to tell otherwise.
“What are you wearing?”; my wife asked her sister.
“No one can see into the backyard”, Laura explained, “all of my bikinis are this small because I can get better tans this way”. I had to agree, everything that I could see of her breasts indicated a full tan. My suspicion was that Laura frequently sunbathed not wearing a suit at all. Laura’s explanation seemed to calm my wife down a bit, but I was still shocked. My wife’s family had always been fairly conservative, and this was out of character from what I knew about Laura.
Todd came out of the house to join us. He was wearing swim trunks, the kind that run down to the knees (and the same style I was wearing), but wearing the bathing suit it was obvious just how large his cock was. It was obviously flaccid, but when he walked you could see it swing from side to side, straining against the interior material of the bathing suit. The whole package left a large bulge in the front of the suit. Laura smile at Todd as he approached, but my wife and I were doing all we could to not stare.
I broke my stare in time to avoid getting caught looking, and glanced at my wife who was still looking but trying not to be obvious. If Todd noticed he didn’t say anything and certainly didn’t seem to mind at all. My wife’s reaction didn’t surprise me, I had stared too, but she had continued to look long after everyone else had. Her quick acceptance of Laura’s tiny bikini and her long glares at the bulge in Todd’s shorts were out of character for my wife. I didn’t know if it was just the wife from dinner or the scene we had witnessed earlier but my wife was acting different.
For the first bit my wife and her sister swam, then they moved to the jacuzzi and shared more wine. Meanwhile I sat on the side of the pool and talked to Todd about my work. Eventually Laura got out of the pool and came and sat down by me, drying herself off with a towel. Todd got up and into the pool and began swimming, talking with my wife as they passed in the pool, while I talked with my sister-in-law as she dried off. After a few minutes I realized that I had become so engrossed talking to Laura that I hadn’t been paying attention to Todd and my wife swimming.
When I looked over I saw Todd and my wife up against the side of the pool. Stacy was facing the wall of the pool and Todd was behind her. They were whispering to each other and Todd was very close to my wife, almost pressing up against her back with his chest. I was about to get upset that they were so close and obviously not swimming anymore, I was going to say something when Laura moved right next to me, pushing her body against mine. My sister-in-law’s barely covered body against mine would have been distracting, but I couldn’t help but think about my wife so close to Todd. For all I could see they could have been up against each other under the water. The thought stirred up a swarm of emotions in me which was when I heard Laura whisper to me, “You know I think Todd really likes Stacy. Todd and I aren’t exactly swingers, but we’ve experimented with other people”.
I was as shocked as I’d been all day, I really didn’t know what to say. I could barely stammer and had trouble forming thoughts, much less words. My attention was distracted from my wife and Todd rubbing against each other by Laura placing her hand on my face, turning my head to look at her again. Glancing at Laura I noticed that one of her nipples had slipped past her bikini top and was now exposed, inches away from my chest.
My heart was pounding in my chest, I couldn’t make out everything that was happening and thoughts were coming slowly. Laura obviously saw I was having trouble as she said, “I don’t know how you and Stacy feel about it, but I know Todd has been aching to get his hands on Stacy’s big tits all night”. As Laura said this I look back at the scene in the pool. Indeed Todd now had his hands out of the water and were caressing her my wife’s sides, slowly running up and down her naked mid section, flirting with getting near her bikini covered breasts before moving away again. Even from where I was I could see that my wife’s nipple were rock hard, straining at the fabric of her bikini, and I knew they only got like that when she was excited. Her head was leaned back slightly, resting against him, and he was whispering something in her ear.
Turmoil was running through me, I was having trouble breathing. My wife and I had always been faithful to each other, we had never spoken of doing anything like this, and surely my wife wouldn’t go for anything like this. I wasn’t sure what I was feeling, anger, confusion, hurt, hell I wasn’t even sure what Laura was getting at but it was obvious that she and Todd had some kind of plan worked out. That’s when Laura reached out and put her hand on me. She turned my face back to her and with her hand grabbed hold of my raging hard on through the thin fabric of my swim trunks. I nearly jumped, but was too surprised to react. I couldn’t believe that I was excited, that somehow I was turned on. When the hell had my cock gotten excited? “Come on, it will be fun. And besides, what are vacations for if not fun?”, Laura said. With that my sister-in-law kissed me, her tongue swiftly probing my mouth.
I broke the kiss and turned back to see what my wife’s reaction would be, surely she would be angry that her own sister was massaging my cock though my swim trunks and had just kissed me, but the scene with my wife and Todd hadn’t changed, my wife hadn’t even noticed. They were closer now, she was pressed against the wall of the pool by his tanned body. His hands were still running up and down my wife’s pale sides and across her stomach, and he was still whispering things in her ear. Her head was back against his chest now and I could see that her eyes were closed. The position only served to make her breasts look larger, sticking out from her chest and body now, rising up out of the water almost completely, certainly making them more accessible. My wife wasn’t paying any attention to me or her sister.
Laura took her bikini top completely off, not that it was hiding much at this point anyway, which immediately pulled my attention back to her. Her small, shapely breasts hung there inches from my chest, and I could see that indeed she did sunbath topless frequently as she had no visible tan lines. I couldn’t take my eyes off her breasts, the nipples hard and erect from the effect of water and the cool night air. My cock jumped in her hand, and again I felt conflicted emotions running through me as my sister-in-law slowly stroked my cock. Laura must have taken the reaction as a clue because she turned her head toward the scene in the pool and asked, “Todd, what does Stacy think?”
Todd turned his head slightly to look at Laura and I for a second, grinned, then turned back toward my wife and put his head down by hers. He whispered something to her and I could see her whisper something in his ear, never opening her eyes and never moving her body away from his. Todd never looked back at us, instead he ran his hands up my wife’s sides, made a small circling motion to position his hands on my wife’s stomach, and then ran them upward to cup her breasts in his hands. I was speechless… I was hurt. I didn’t even know what my wife had said to him, but it was obvious that she wasn’t fighting back. All my anger, confusion, and pain inside suddenly turned to numbness. I sat there helpless, a victim, watching as this tall, blond, muscular man with a perfect tan and a perfect smile massaged my wife’s big, pale, perfect breasts through the thin material of her bikini occasionally pausing to pinch her nipples.
“Looks like everyone wants to have some fun”, Laura said to me. She moved and sat straddling me, sitting facing me, her tanned breasts now inches from my face. “Relax”, she said, “just enjoy yourself. I know Todd has been wanting to get at Stacy’s tits and I’m pretty sure she’s been wanting to get at Todd’s cock”. I was going to offer some kind of protest, I wanted to, and not just at Laura’s crude language, but Laura cut me off, “It’s California”, she said as if that explained everything. I sat stunned as Laura untied her bikini bottoms, throwing them to the side with her towel. She did indeed completely shave her pussy, and it looked like she’d done it this afternoon. Laura also had a complete tan around her pussy too.
The thought of Laura’s body laying naked in the warm sun, oil and sweat beading on her skin, rolling down her breasts, her legs, her pussy made my cock jump again. The motion startled me, I couldn’t believe the thoughts I was having, I couldn’t believe what was happening. And that thought made me look around to find my wife and Todd as my mind tried to get a handle on what exactly was happening. Stacy was still pressed against Todd, but they’d moved to the shallower end of the pool, down by the jacuzzi. Her back was to him, the water at their waists, their bodies pressed hard against each other. The red bikini top that I had bought for her was missing, her breasts now free to the air, and Todd’s hands were running all over them. He would pinch her nipples between his fingers, then run one hand between her breasts while his other massaged and kneaded her breasts, only to then move both of his hands back to her breasts pinching her nipples and starting all over again. Her head was thrown back still, her eyes still closed, obviously enjoying the sensations he was bringing her.
Laura was kissing me, straddling me, rubbing her bare pussy against my hard cock through the fabric of my shorts, but she could have been a million miles away. My attention was completely on my wife and Todd. I watched my wife turn to face Todd, pressing her naked tits against his chest as they kissed. It wasn’t kissing like Laura and I were kissing, this was deep passionate kissing. My wife was getting kissed by Todd, their tongues in each other’s mouths, lost in the feel of each other’s bodies. I don’t know how long they stayed like that, but eventually my wife broke the kiss.
I thought for a moment that she had changed her mind, I hoped for it. In my mind she would change her mind, cover herself, run into the house, and maybe even blame it all on the wine. She and I would get a hotel for the rest of the week, this whole situation would stop before it had gone too far. Instead she took Todd’s head in her hands and guided his mouth to her breasts without hesitation. I could see his tongue snaking out of his mouth, working it’s way around my wife’s breasts, sucking her nipples into his mouth. She leaned her head back, her mouth hung open, and I could hear her moan softly. I knew her breasts were sensitive, she always loved to have them sucked and fondled, but Todd was really doing a number on them and it was obvious she was enjoying it. He continued to kiss and suck her breasts, and as their bodies parted a little more I could see his cock. It was hard and sticking up out of his shorts by a couple inches, rising out of the water.
My wife must have sensed this, because she brought her head forward and looked down at Todd kissing and kneading her breasts. Laura was now taking my swim trunks off as I watched my wife reach down toward Todd’s cock. I wanted to say something, to stop my wife, but my mind was still reeling and I felt helplessly out of control of myself and the situation. Stacy’s hand brushed the head of Todd’s cock and then disappeared under the water. I couldn’t tell if she had stuffed her hand inside his swim trunks, if her hand was still outside of them, or if she had taken the front of his trunks down freeing his cock, but I watched as her hand moved up and down under the water presumably stroking his shaft.
Laura started sliding back from me. “I want to suck your cock”, Laura said as she moved to her knees in front of me, “it’s been a while since I’ve been able to have a cock fill my mouth. Todd’s cock is too big for me to suck, I can’t really get it into my mouth, I always end up choking on can’t do it”, she explained. “It will be nice to have a smaller cock that I can fit in my mouth”, she finished before lowering her lips to the head of my erection. I couldn’t tell whether she was complimenting me or not. My wife rarely blows me, but it was always good when she did and I usually had to restrain myself to keep from cumming in her mouth. Her sister, on the other hand, wasn’t as good and I knew I wouldn’t have any trouble not cumming in her mouth.
Once I had gotten over the momentary distraction of my sister-in-law’s mouth sliding up and down my cock I looked back toward the pool. Todd was up to his knees in the water and was helping my wife up so she could sit on the edge of the pool by the steps, never breaking their passionate kiss. At some point Todd’s swim suit had disappeared and now his cock was sticking out in front of him bobbing lewdly as my wife stroked it like she was possessed. She had both hands on it, and I could still see half of it uncovered. Now that she was sitting on the edge of the pool, legs spread, and he was standing between them I could see that his cock was almost as long as her thigh.
Laura, without taking her lips off my cock, turned slightly to see what I was staring so intently at. Upon seeing the position that my wife and her boyfriend were in she brought her head up off my cock long enough to say, “He really has a magnificent cock doesn’t he? And he really knows how to use it”. Laura’s words stung me, but no where near as much as the scene unfolding between my wife and Todd. Todd arched his body back from my wife, moving to kneel, and this pulled his cock out of my wife’s grasp. Stacy’s eyes opened and she shot Todd a pouting look which he returned with a smile. As he knelled in front of my wife, running his hands slowly up her thighs toward her bikini bottoms, the only thing still concealing her nakedness, my wife reached down and grabbed handfuls of Todd’s hair and pulled his head toward her pussy with a needy look on her face.
I couldn’t believe what I was seeing. Here was my loving wife, pulling a strange man’s face into her pussy. ‘She’s never been that eager with me’, was all I could think before I saw Todd tug my wife’s red bikini bottoms aside. My wife always kept her pussy hair trimmed and neat, the red triangle of hair framing her pussy perfectly. I could see that her pussy was dripping wet, and not from being in the pool, the lips of her pussy were puffy and enlarged and I swore I could see her clit poking out from where I was. Of course I was only able to see for a second before Todd’s head blocked my view, the last thing I saw was his tongue heading straight toward my wife’s clit.
Everything inside me wanted to scream out for this to stop, but before I could I was interrupted. A surprised, “Oh!”, escaped my wife’s lips signalling that Todd’s tongue had made contact with her pussy. She’d never taking her eyes off him, or removed her hands from the grip she had on his hair, but it was obvious the initial contact had startled her as her eyes widened and her body twitched. Her mouth dropped open slightly and she started moaning. Todd’s head was working it’s way up and down over her pussy, and though my wife’s leg blocked my view, I was pretty sure from the way my wife was squirming that Todd had at least one finger in her pussy while sucking her clit.
My wife began moaning louder which caught the attention of her sister. Laura came up off my cock and turned to see what my wife and her boyfriend were doing. Upon seeing her boyfriend’s head buried between my wife’s leg, lapping at her cunt, Laura became excited and said, “Oh! We should do that”. I didn’t even have time to protest before my sister-in-law had stood, pushed me onto my back, and was moving her cunt into position over my face. A realization hit me, in the position that Laura was pushing me into I wouldn’t be able to watch my wife. I tried to turn so that I could continue to see what my wife was doing, but Laura brought her pussy down onto my face before I could.
As my sister-in-law began grinding her pussy against my mouth I strained to see what was happening with my wife, but my view was blocked by Laura’s legs. I started snaking my tongue into her pussy, parting her lips and lapping at her cunt juices, resigned to what was happening trying to get it over with as soon as possible so I could flee. Laura was making small moaning sounds as she rocked her hips moving her pussy back and forth on my face, but it was nothing compared to the sounds my wife was making. Even with my head buried between my sister-in-law’s legs I could hear my wife moaning and making whimpering sounds, she was getting louder but already she was much louder than any other noise we’d made all night. If the neighbors were home, they’d know what was happening.
“I’m cumming. Oh! I’m cumming!”, my wife practically yelled. 'My wife never talks when we make love’, I thought. It had always been a mystery to me exactly when my wife was cumming, I could usually feel her body tense, but she never said anything. My wife continued her chant of, “I’m cumming… I’m cumming”, for a while before trailing off into a stream of soft, constant moans. I could hear splashing of water, and just past my sister-in-law’s leg I could see Todd getting out of the pool. My sister-in-law lifted herself off of me, I wasn’t sure if she’d cum, I wasn’t paying attention to her. As Laura moved I could see Todd leading my wife away from the pool and toward some towels spread out by the jacuzzi, his huge cock bouncing lewdly before him.
“You have to watch this”, Laura said to me. She had moved from my face and was repositioning herself over my cock, and as she pushed her pussy down over my cock with surprising ease she said, “Todd is masterful with his cock, it doesn’t look like it, but he’ll be able to get the whole thing inside her”. I watched helpless, pinned by my sister-in-law sitting with my cock inside her, as my wife removed her bikini bottoms and stepped gingerly onto the towels laid by the jacuzzi. I had the realization that Todd and my wife were exactly where we’d seen Laura getting fucker earlier in the day, they even looked like the same towels.
Laura didn’t move, just sat there holding me inside her, while we both watched Todd help lay my wife down on her back. The whole time my wife never removed her hands from Todd’s body, never shifted her eyes from his huge cock. Todd then knelt down between my wife’s spread legs, he pale breasts rising above her petite frame, holding himself up with one arm on either side of my wife. His cock dangled dangerously close to my wife’s pussy, moving slowly toward her willing gash as he moved into position. I wondered for a moment if he would get a condom, if somehow this all could stop at this moment. I wanted to cry out, make this whole thing stop, but part of me feared that my wife wouldn’t stop; that she didn’t want to stop. Any sense of hope I had was destroyed by my wife.
She put one hand on Todd’s shoulder and with her other reached down and grabbed the monster cock dangling inches from her wet pussy. My wife had Todd’s cock in a tight grip abolishing all thoughts that he was going to move away from her or that she didn’t want to be fucked. My wife was now guiding his cock straight toward her pussy. “Put it in me”, I heard my wife say. “Put your cock in me”, she begged as she looked into Todd’s eyes with that same pouty expression on her face. It was the first time I had ever heard my wife talk dirty. Todd grinned down at my wife and moved himself forward the last bit and the head of his huge cock pushed between my wife’s pussy lips, stretching her open.
I didn’t even feel Laura rocking on my lap, but she was now grinding her pussy back and forth, rocking my cock inside her while watching her boyfriend enter my wife. I couldn’t hardly feel my sister-in-law’s pussy at all, and I couldn’t break my attention away from my wife. I watched with despair as Todd slowly worked more and more of his cock into my wife. She now had both her hands balled up and was beating, softly on his back with her fists, a look of pain and concentration on her face. Every now and then she would let out a whimper and say, “Oh god… oh god…”, as more and more of the huge cock disappeared inside her, but not once did she ask him to stop. It appeared that just once my wife was getting comfortable Todd would push in a little farther and my wife would winch and beat her fists against his back again.
My wife’s pussy was stretched beyond belief, and I couldn’t believe it but Todd actually had most of his cock inside my wife. Laura stopped moving on my lap. She was staring intently, as I was, at my wife and her boyfriend. Unlike my wife, who hadn’t stopped making noise since Todd started fondling her breasts, Laura hadn’t moaned at all. At this point Laura leaned back to whisper to me, “Watch this, Todd’s about to bottom out in your wife’s pussy”. And just like that I watched as the last of Todd’s cock disappeared into my wife’s gaping cunt. As his balls came into contact with her, I heard my wife moan.
For a minute my wife just lay there on her back, eyes closed, fists against his back, breathing heavy. Todd slowly started to move his cock within my wife when suddenly she brought her legs up and wrapped them around his waist, a surprised look on her face, trying to keep him from moving. She locked her ankles behind him, pressing her feet into his ass, holding him in place while staring into his eyes.
Laura began bouncing again, fucking herself on my cock. When I looked back at my wife she was now wriggling beneath Todd, the motion slowly pulling and pushing his cock in and out of my wife’s pussy. And while his huge cock was only sliding in and out of her pussy a small amount she was already moaning as loud as she had been all night. Todd began moving his cock in and out of my wife and she exploded in orgasm. “OH! OHHH! Oh God!”, she screamed. She continued cumming as Todd started moving his cock in and out more and more.
I got distracted by Laura grinding down onto my cock as she came, but returned my attention to my wife when I heard her cum for a third time. “OHHH! Oh fuck! Oh fuck!”, my wife was yelling. Todd was pulling out of my wife’s pussy all the way up to the head of his huge cock before sliding it back into her. Their fucking was becoming more vigorous with each thrust, and each time his cock bottomed out in my wife’s pussy she exclaimed loudly. My wife was now having one orgasm after another, it seemed like each time he thrust into her she came again. The rhythmic fucking sound of Todd slamming into my wife was matched by her grunts, “Oh… Oh… Oh…”.
The whole scene was incredibly erotic, his ass rising and falling, his cock slamming into her cunt, and her huge tits bouncing back and forth. The sight of my wife fucking another man right in front of me was too much for me to bear. It was raw, primal fucking unlike I’d ever seen, and I blew my load deep into my sister-in-law’s pussy. I knew that what had turned me on so much was the sight of the monster cock plowing into my wife, because my sister-in-law’s fucking was only so-so. Once I had finished pumping my cum into Laura’s pussy she quickly got up off me. “It’s probably time to head to bed”, she said to me as she reached out and grabbed my hands pulling me up off the pool lounge.
I was confused, but let her pull me to standing and start leading me inside the house. As we walked past I got a closer look at my wife and Todd fucking. The two of them weren’t paying attention to anything else. Todd was fascinated by the rhythmic bouncing of my wife’s tits caused by her bucking up to meet his thrusts and her attention was completely focused on the sight of his cock entering her. They were oblivious to Laura and I passing by, my wife didn’t even break stride with her fucking. This close I could see that the lips of her pussy were puffy and very pink. My wife’s clit was engorged and clearly visible.
Reaching the house Laura slid the rear door open then reached back and grabbed my now limp cock, tugging me inside by it. As we stepped into the dark of the house I looked back out at my wife and saw her unlocking her ankles from behind Todd’s back. Instead of placing them flat or moving to get up she hooked her knees on Todd’s arms. The new position lifted her hips higher, changing the angle that Todd’s cock was entering her. And his first thrust in this new position made my wife cum again, harder than before, and my wife started yelling again, “Yes! Yes! Yes! Oh… fuck me!”
Laura shut the door and lead me to the guest bedroom my wife and I would be staying in for the week. As we made the trip I realized that I’d heard my wife curse more tonight than in all the years we’d been married, and each time had been with another man’s cock thrusting into her. It was later than I thought, I had to get up early for work, but I knew I wouldn’t be able to sleep. My head was reeling, and I was torn up inside over what my wife had done… No! was doing. My wife was still outside fucking another man… outside! and cussing and moaning like a whore the whole time. The thought was killing me.
Knowing I wouldn’t be able to sleep I was thinking about what I was going to say to my wife, how I would react later when she came in for the night, but I was confused as Laura came into the bedroom with me. “Let them have their fun, you and I should get some sleep”, Laura said to me, “I’ll keep you company”. I was sure she meant for just a while, until my wife came in, but as she started climbing into bed I had my doubts. She was still naked, and so was I. She wasn’t even getting something to sleep in, she was just getting into the bed I was supposed to be sharing with my wife for the week.
Laura was snuggled up to a pillow on the far side of the bed, it was obvious she wasn’t interested in me anymore, not that I blamed her. The sex between my sister-in-law and I was mediocre, I probably wouldn’t have cum if I wasn’t watching my wife. As I lay down in bed on my side all I could think about was my wife and what was happening outside.
I lay awake in bed, unable to sleep, my mind racing and heart pounding. I couldn’t stop thinking about what my wife was doing, and all the things I was imaging just made the reality worse. My sister-in-law was laying on the far side of the bed from me, both of us naked under the covers, and from her shallow breaths I could tell she was sound asleep. My wife on the other hand was still out back getting fucked by my sister-in-law’s boyfriend. The image of my wife, wantonly swinging her legs up to hook her knees around the arms of the man fucking her was still locked in my head. Her expression had been one of complete lust.
More surprising than hearing my wife cuss, cum, and fuck like a whore was my reaction to it. I was so turned on that my cock was swollen almost painfully, even laying her in bed having cum in my sister-in-law just minutes ago. My mind struggled, I couldn’t tell how much time had passed since coming inside, it could have been minutes it could have been an hour. As I lay there in bed I kept thinking about what I was going to say to my wife when she came in for the night. I was hurt, I was angry, I wanted to scream at her and storm out of the house, I wanted to leave her, but a deep part of me never wanted to lose her. A part of me was excited at what had awoken in my wife, in all the years she and I had been married I’d never seen her so lost in lust as she was tonight… with another man! My heart sank again and I fell back into despair and anger.
I heard the sliding door facing the pool open and close. My wife and Todd had come inside, I could hear their muffled voices through the door, they were both sneaking through the house trying to be quiet. I sat up in bed listening to them moving through the living room and heading back toward the bedrooms. I quickly put on a pair of boxers, suddenly ashamed that my wife might see me naked in the same room as her naked sister. I ran my hand through my hair, trying to compose myself, but as the sounds and Todd and my wife moved closer to the bedrooms I started shaking. My emotions had totally taken control of me, I was having trouble breathing and my thoughts became lost and scattered.
There in the dark I stood shaking, trying to calm myself down, waiting for my wife to come into the dark bedroom. I heard them stop outside the door. Things went quiet for a second and then I heard them kissing. After all that had happened, listening to my wife kiss him goodnight didn’t seem all that bad. The kiss was lasting longer than I had expected, I stepped a little closer to the door, straining to hear better. There was a thump against the wall startling me, it sounded like someone had leaned back against the wall off balance. I could hear them kissing again, my wife moaning softly.
I wasn’t sure what was happening, but they’d been outside the door for a couple minutes and it sounded like the kiss good night was getting heated up. Inside I raged and hurled curses at the door, but I was too stunned and hurt to even move. My wife had just fucked this man for who-knew-how-long outside by the pool where all the neighbors could hear what was happening, and here she was right on the other side of this door doing who-knew-what with him. The sounds intensified, her moaning, the lewd kissing sounds, and the sounds of flesh rubbing against flesh.
I slumped back, sitting on the edge of the bed, feeling helpless and defeated. The kissing noises stopped, I was sure this would be it, that my nightmare was coming to an end. They were whispering to each and I couldn’t make out what was being said. Finally I heard my wife softly say, “yes”, and then there was another thump sound. At first I couldn’t be sure what it was, but I pieced it together with the next sounds I heard. The thump sound had come from the floor which was following by a moan from Todd and then soft slurping sounds. My wife was blowing another man just feet away from me, separated by only a door.
All that I could picture was my wife in her red bikini that I had bought her, on her knees in front of the tall, tanned, blond man; taking his huge cock into her hands and mouth. I was sure she wouldn’t be able to fit it into her mouth so of course she would be running her tongue up and down the length of the shaft before moving to the head trying to take as much of his cock as she could into her mouth. I could hear Todd moaning softly and every now and then my wife would say ‘oohhh’ and 'aahhh’.
A good night kiss was one thing, but a good night blow job was entirely different. They were getting louder now, I could hear when my wife would use her hands to jerk Todd’s huge cock, I could hear her long sigh when she returned her tongue to working on his shaft, and I could hear her muffled moan when she took him into her mouth. And I could hear Todd moaning, and from his volume I could tell that my wife was really giving it her all.
I was startled by my sister-in-law moving in bed. Laura had been on her side, facing away from the door and me, but now she’d rolled over to face the door. She was till naked, and the movement had caused the covers to fall away exposing her tanned breasts. Her nipples were rock hard, she was obviously aroused, and she had one hand under the covers moving back and forth slowly. My sister-in-law was turned on listening to my wife suck her boyfriend’s cock, and she was rubbing her pussy to it. I opened my mouth to protest, but Laura reached up with the hand she’d just been fingering her pussy with and put it to her lips silencing me. “Don’t interrupt them”, she whispered, “I want to hear if she can suck him off. I’ve never been able to”.
My anger swelled, and Laura obviously saw the change in me. She sat up in bed, pushing the covers completely off herself, and moved up against my back. I could feel her nipples poking into my back and she brushed her breasts against me. She reached down with one hand, undid the fly on my boxers, reached her hand inside, and freed by erection. “Looks to me you’re enjoying what you’re hearing”, she whispered in my ear, “let’s get off together”. I’d been watching her over my shoulder the whole time, and as she began stroking my cock she returned her other hand to her cunt and continued fingered herself. The sight of my sister-in-law fingering her pussy and rubbing her clit all while reaching around and jerking my cock was one thing, but I knew that was had me really aroused were the sounds from the hallway.
The slurping sounds of my wife sucking on Todd’s cock were coming more regularly. Both my wife and he had been constantly moaning low and soft. I heard Todd make a grunting sound, the sounds of my wife’s movements had stopped, and I wondered if she’d made him cum… if he’d cum in her mouth or if she’d pulled him out of her mouth at the last minute. The thought of Todd’s cum all over my wife’s chest, dripping over her pale breasts only served to heighten my arousal… and then I panicked. My sister-in-law was still sitting naked behind me, fingering herself and jerking my cock. My wife was about to walk through the door and catch us.
I struggled against my sister-in-law, trying to stand, trying to get my cock back in my boxers, but even as I was buttoning my boxers I knew there was no way to conceal my raging hard-on. Looking back at Laura I was panicked, but she was still kneeling on the bed using both hands to finger her pussy and rub her clit. I heard a door open… but to my surprise it wasn’t the door to the bedroom I was in with my sister-in-law. Instead it was the door to the master bedroom, and then through the adjoining wall I heard the door close and lock.
Had my wife and Todd just gone into the master bedroom? Had they locked the door too? I couldn’t figure it out. Maybe Todd had gone into the bedroom and my wife was even now coming down the hall to come into the guest bedroom. I peaked into the hallway to see what was happening. Again though my hopes were dashed. My wife’s red bikini top and bottoms where laying in the hallway right outside the door to the guest bedroom along with Todd’s swim trunks. That’s when I heard my wife’s voice and Todd’s voice come muffled through the adjoining wall, I couldn’t make out what they were saying, but they were both in the master bedroom. There were sounds of them kissing as they moved across the master bedroom. Again I sank back onto the bed in despair. How much longer was my wife going to be a victim of this horrible set-up that my sister-in-law and boyfriend had engineered?
There was a squeal of excitement from my wife, then the sound of someone crashing onto my sister-in-law’s bed in the next room, followed closely by the sound of some-one’s knees hitting the floor. I was surprised by how clearly the sounds travelled through the wall. Second later my wife started moaning again and I could barely make out a slurping, sucking sound. Todd had my wife down on the bed and was eating her pussy for the second time tonight. My wife never let me go down on her after we made love and she didn’t kiss me after giving me a blow job. That must have meant that Todd hadn’t cum inside of her. When they were fucking out by the pool he hadn’t been wearing a condom, 'there’s no way my wife would let a strange man cum inside her… and then go down on her… would she?’, I thought. It was becoming clear to me that I didn’t really know what my wife was capable of, this evening had proven that.
At the sounds of her sister getting eaten out Laura fingered herself to orgasm, cumming loudly, rocking on the bed causing it to squeak. I could hear my wife’s moans intensify from the other room. The two sisters were audibly feeding each other’s sexual hunger through the wall. 'Wait’, I thought, “does my wife think that I’m fucking her sister? Does my wife know that I’m not doing anything? That it was her sister getting herself off”. I didn’t know what to make of anything anymore.
Laura lay down in the bed as her orgasm subsided, relaxed. She rolled over obviously to get back to sleep and I shot her a look of surprise. “You’re still turned on?”, she asked. The answer was obvious, my boxers were concealing the hardest erection I’d had in my life, it was becoming more uncomfortable each second, and being this turned on was the last thing I wanted. “Well you let me get myself off, so you just get yourself off”, Laura shot at me before rolling over and covering herself with the blankets. And just like that any sexual interaction I had with my sister-in-law was done.
“Ooohhh! Aaahhh! YES! YES! OOOHH FFUUUCCCKKK!”, I heard my wife scream through the wall. Her orgasm was explosive, so intense that I could hear the bed shaking. I don’t know how many times my wife had cum tonight, but it was more than I’d ever seen her cum in one night before. She continued to orgasm loudly, shouting and bucking the bed for a while. Occasionally I could hear her say, “Yes… eat my pussy! Eat my pussy! Ooohhh…”. Every word was a dagger in my heart, every sound another step into despair for me. I tried laying down, closing my eyes and hoping it would all go away like a bad dream, but to no avail.
I listened to my wife cum two more times before begging Todd to fuck her. “Come here… fuck me. Fill me up with your huge cock. Fuck me. Please fuck me”, I heard my wife Stacy begging. I could picture the pouty look on her face that she’d shown Todd earlier. She wasn’t just enjoying the sex, she was revelling in the whole experience. Even now, begging to be fucked, as Todd climbed onto the bed, she was teasing and playing with him. The sounds my wife made when Todd entered her were louder than before, she was practically moaning at the top of her lungs. Every thing that came out of her mouth was either a lewd noise or cussing. “FUCK! UHHH… UGH… OH FUCK!”, my wife continued.
“YES! YES! Fuck me with your big cock!”, my wife shouted at Todd, “Put your whole cock inside me! Stretch me deep! Shove it in me! AAAHHH! OH FUCK!" I could hear the smacking sound as their bodies slammed into each other, Todd’s huge cock bottoming out in my wife’s pussy. Unlike earlier by the pool, when she held him in place and wouldn’t let him move for a while, this time there was no hesitation. The rhythmic fucking sounds started right away matched by the sound of the bed rocking back and forth and my wife’s gasps and grunts of pleasure. My wife had another orgasm almost right away accompanied by a string of, "Shit… shit… shit…”, that kept time with the pounding she was getting.
I don’t know how long I lay there in the dark, an hour at least that felt like days, but the whole time I was forced to listen to the raw animal fucking coming through the wall. My wife came at last six times that I could tell, but she moaned so much the whole time that I wasn’t sure. I could hear everything, the four times they changed positions, the sound of my wife bucking on top of Todd, my wife bent over getting fucked from behind and the sound of Todd slamming into her.
The sound of Todd cumming signaled the end of their fucking. I checked the clock/alarm on my phone and discovered that it was just past midnight. We had gone out to the pool directly after dinner, which meant my wife had been fucking for hours… 'fucking someone else’, I thought. The noises from the room next door had subsided, the bed finally quiet, and I was certain that my wife would come join me now in the guest bedroom. Laura was still sleeping on the far side of the bed from me, though how she had slept through the noise I wasn’t sure, and again I started running the scenario through my head. I wasn’t sure what I would say to my wife, I didn’t even know how to feel anymore, really I was just numb.
The sound of someone getting out of bed in the next room brought my mind back to the present. I could hear someone lightly walking across the bedroom, my wife from the weight of the steps. My erection was subsiding as my pain and anger were growing. I heard a door and thought, 'This is it, I finally have to confront my wife’. A short time passed, I figured my wife was collecting her bikini from the hallway floor, and then I heard a toilet flush. Then I heard the same door again. I was confused for a moment, and then I heard the bed in the next room shift against as my wife climbed back into it. Did she intend to sleep over there? Was she going to leave me in here with my sister-in-law while spending the night sleeping next to Todd?
That was the worst insult of the night. My wife had not only fucked another man, for hours, but was now snuggling up next to him to sleep through the night. I could imagine her naked body pressed up against his, the paleness of her freckled flesh contrasting against his deep-tanned skin. The way Todd had been fascinated by Stacy’s 32D breasts earlier I just knew that he would have his hands all over them as they snuggled together, and from what I’d witnessed my wife doing, she would let him.
Perhaps it was emotional overload, jet-lag, fatigue from the long day, or a bit of all three, but I did find sleep.
My sleep was cut all too short by noise coming from somewhere. As I struggled awake, trying to make sense of things, I shook the sleeping form next to me thinking it to be my wife. It was then that the noises became more clear to me, and they were coming through the wall from the master bedroom. Gentle moaning at first, the bed shifting, and heavy breathing. The reality of things came back to me as my sister-in-law rolled over, now awake, and glared at me. “What the fuck did you wake me up for?”, she demanded. The sound in the next room intensified, it sounded like my wife and Todd had begun fucking again, albeit more slowly and quietly than before. I was shocked, so was my sister in law apparently because she stopped, turned her head toward the sound, and listened for a minute.
“That’s Todd for you”, Laura said. “His appetite for sex is incredible, and he never has a problem getting hard. And as turned on as Stacy’s big tits have made him, I suspect he’ll be rock hard all night”. I must have had a pained look on my face, I was certainly pained inside, but Laura showed no signs of caring about my feelings she just said, “If you’re going to keep waking me up you should just go sleep on the couch or something. Knowing Todd, they’re going to be fucking for hours”. I couldn’t move, I was helpless as I watched my sister-in-law roll over and go back to sleep.
The sounds from the master bedroom were intensifying. I could hear my wife say, “Lay back.”, and then the (now) familiar sound of their bodies smacking against each other. It only took a few minutes before I couldn’t stand anymore, I knew I wasn’t going to get back to sleep as long as I could hear my wife getting fucked. Her rhythmic, “Oh… Oh… Oh…”, noises were keeping time with the smack of her body coming down on Todd’s cock and the sheer image of it was driving me crazy. Worse than that, my cock was throbbing and erect again. As I was getting up out of bed to retreat to the living room in an attempt to put the whole situation out of my head and maybe get some sleep, the noises from the adjacent room quieted down. My curiosity stopped me halfway to the door.
Turns out the brief pause was only so they could switch positions. I heard the bed shift and then my wife say, “Yes, put your big cock in my tight pussy. Put it in me… Ooohhh…" With that I left the guest bedroom and headed toward the living room. My wife’s bikini was still on the floor of the hallway right outside the door to the guest bedroom, piled up with the swim trunks that Todd had been wearing earlier. I found my way to the couch and lay down, but the distance did little to dampen the noise coming from the master bedroom. No longer could I make out what was being said, but I could still hear my wife scream every time she had another orgasm, which turned out to be often.
I didn’t get any more sleep. My wife and Todd must have fucked for another hour at least, a constant stream of dirty words and lewd noises coming to me in my wife’s voice. The last time I heard them my wife was screaming, "Yes… Yes… cum in my pussy… cum deep in my pussy… Cum in me! Ooohhh Fuck! OOOHHH!" I lay awake a while longer before my alarm went off and I had to get up for work. I snuck into the guest bedroom trying not to wake my sister-in-law. In the dim morning light I could see her sleeping soundly in the guest bed, still naked, and it’s not that I didn’t want to disturb her I just didn’t want to talk to any of the three other people in the house. The last thing I wanted was to have a confrontation after my night of torture. I made a bit of breakfast and then slipped out of my sister-in-law’s house to go to work.